A reply to an answer lately published to a book long since written by W.P. entituled A brief examination and state of liberty spiritual &c. by Thomas Ellwood.
         Ellwood, Thomas, 1639-1713.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 253 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 52 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39306
         Wing E624
         ESTC R29061
         10804892
         ocm 10804892
         45978
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39306)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45978)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1401:30)
      
       
         
           
             A reply to an answer lately published to a book long since written by W.P. entituled A brief examination and state of liberty spiritual &c. by Thomas Ellwood.
             Ellwood, Thomas, 1639-1713.
             Penn, William, 1644-1718. Brief examination and state of liberty spiritual.
          
           [5], 95 p.
           
             Printed and sold by T.Sowle,
             [London] :
             1691.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Hogg, John, 17th cent.
           Society of Friends -- England -- Controversial literature.
           Freedom of religion -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           REPLY
           TO
           AN
           ANSWER
           Lately
           Published
           to
           a
           BOOK
           Long
           since
           written
           by
           
             W.
             P.
          
           Entituled
           ,
           
             A
             Brief
             Examination
             and
             State
             of
             Liberty
             Spiritual
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           
             Thomas
             Ellwood
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               2
               Tim.
               3.13
            
             .
          
           
             Evil
             men
             and
             Seducers
             shall
             wax
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             deceiving
             ,
             and
             being
             deceived
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Rom.
               16.17
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             mark
             them
             which
             cause
             Divisions
             and
             Offences
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             ye
             have
             learned
             ,
             and
             avoid
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Printed
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             T.
             Sowle
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Crooked-Billet
           in
           Holloway-Lane
           ,
           in
           Shoreditch
           ,
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           Year
           1681.
           there
           was
           a
           small
           Treatise
           published
           by
           a
           Friend
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           
             A
             Brief
             Examination
             of
             Liberty
             Spiritual
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           occasion
           of
           writing
           that
           Treatise
           was
           ,
           a
           sense
           the
           Author
           thereof
           had
           ,
           and
           an
           Observation
           he
           had
           made
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           was
           misunderstood
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           Name
           thereof
           abused
           by
           others
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           who
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           being
           left
           to
           that
           Liberty
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           own
           Freedom
           therein
           ,
           both
           took
           liberty
           to
           do
           such
           things
           as
           were
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           true
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Principle
           of
           Truth
           which
           they
           professed
           ;
           and
           ,
           despising
           those
           useful
           ,
           good
           and
           necessary
           Helps
           and
           Means
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           provided
           ,
           and
           furnished
           his
           Church
           or
           People
           with
           ,
           for
           the
           preventing
           and
           keeping
           out
           such
           Disorders
           ,
           Evils
           and
           Scandals
           ,
           as
           the
           unruly
           Nature
           of
           man
           ,
           through
           such
           a
           mistake
           of
           true
           Liberty
           ,
           might
           and
           would
           bring
           in
           ,
           did
           reject
           the
           Counsel
           ;
           Admonition
           or
           Reproof
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           with
           a
           
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             with
             me
             ?
             Leave
             me
             to
             my
             own
             Freedom
             .
          
           To
           reclaim
           (
           if
           it
           might
           be
           )
           those
           that
           were
           thus
           deceived
           ,
           and
           prevent
           others
           from
           being
           so
           ,
           the
           Author
           being
           pressed
           in
           Spirit
           for
           Zion's
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Peace
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           deep
           Sense
           (
           as
           himself
           expresses
           )
           of
           the
           working
           of
           the
           Enemy
           of
           Zion's
           Peace
           to
           rend
           and
           divide
           the
           Heritage
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           write
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Treatise
           for
           the
           Establishment
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           Information
           of
           the
           Simple-hearted
           ,
           and
           Reproof
           of
           the
           Arrogant
           and
           High-minded
           ;
           as
           
           his
           Title
           Page
           sets
           forth
           .
           As
           that
           Treatise
           had
           its
           Service
           and
           Acceptance
           with
           the
           Faithful
           and
           Simple-hearted
           :
           So
           it
           has
           passed
           hitherto
           (
           for
           between
           nine
           and
           ten
           Years
           )
           free
           from
           the
           Cavils
           (
           at
           least
           Publick
           )
           of
           the
           Arrogant
           and
           High-minded
           ,
           till
           now
           that
           of
           late
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           a
           restless
           Spirit
           (
           and
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           uneasie
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           to
           let
           others
           be
           quiet
           )
           have
           singled
           out
           that
           Book
           for
           a
           fresh
           Butt
           to
           shoot
           at
           ,
           make
           that
           a
           new
           Occasion
           to
           renew
           Contention
           ,
           and
           revive
           the
           old
           Controversie
           .
           In
           order
           to
           this
           they
           have
           very
           lately
           published
           a
           Book
           ,
           in
           Answer
           (
           as
           is
           pretended
           )
           to
           several
           material
           Passages
           in
           that
           Book
           .
           That
           Answer
           hath
           in
           the
           Title
           Page
           the
           Letters
           
             J.
             H.
          
           as
           standing
           for
           the
           Author's
           Name
           .
           But
           since
           I
           have
           no
           certain
           knowledge
           who
           is
           meant
           by
           those
           two
           Letters
           ,
           and
           I
           find
           the
           general
           stile
           of
           the
           Answer
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Preface
           and
           Book
           it self
           ,
           to
           run
           in
           the
           first
           Person
           Plural
           
             [
             We
          
           ]
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           Advertisement
           at
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Preface
           ,
           I
           am
           told
           may
           be
           understood
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           with
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           I
           chose
           in
           my
           Reply
           ,
           to
           entitle
           the
           Adverse
           Party
           to
           it
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           any
           particular
           Person
           .
        
         
           They
           labour
           much
           ,
           throughout
           their
           Book
           ,
           to
           fasten
           an
           ugly
           Imputation
           or
           Charge
           upon
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Treatise
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           of
           endeavouring
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           blind
           Obedience
           ,
           an
           implicit
           Faith
           ,
           Conformity
           before
           and
           without
           Conviction
           ,
           a
           Dependence
           on
           Men
           instead
           of
           a
           Dependence
           on
           God
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           obtrude
           or
           set
           up
           Opinion
           ,
           or
           the
           likeness
           of
           Truth
           ,
           instead
           of
           Truth
           ,
           &c.
           
           How
           far
           from
           Truth
           this
           Charge
           is
           ,
           the
           following
           Reply
           is
           intended
           to
           manifest
           .
           How
           far
           from
           true
           Christianity
           a
           man
           must
           be
           that
           could
           be
           guilty
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           is
           manifest
           of
           it self
           .
           The
           Adversaries
           therefore
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           hereby
           too
           much
           disgust
           such
           of
           their
           Favourers
           ,
           as
           have
           not
           wholly
           cast
           off
           all
           good
           thoughts
           of
           him
           they
           thus
           traduce
           ,
           make
           as
           if
           they
           would
           in
           Charity
           excuse
           the
           Author
           from
           doing
           those
           
           things
           knowingly
           ;
           pretending
           to
           believe
           him
           both
           a
           better
           Man
           ,
           and
           more
           a
           Christian.
           But
           how
           unlike
           Christians
           they
           have
           dealt
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           Answering
           his
           Book
           ,
           the
           following
           Reply
           will
           in
           part
           discover
           .
           Here
           in
           their
           Preface
           ,
           for
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           doing
           the
           things
           they
           slanderously
           tax
           him
           with
           ,
           they
           assign
           his
           being
           deceived
           through
           the
           mysterious
           working
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           which
           that
           it
           may
           not
           seem
           strange
           ,
           they
           wish
           their
           Reader
           to
           consider
           how
           many
           have
           been
           deceived
           thereby
           ,
           both
           great
           and
           small
           ,
           and
           some
           at
           times
           hurried
           into
           things
           grosly
           Evil
           ,
           as
           killing
           their
           fellow-Creatures
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           think
           they
           did
           God
           service
           .
           But
           as
           no
           good
           Christian
           ever
           did
           so
           :
           So
           ,
           by
           the
           Comparison
           they
           have
           made
           ,
           they
           sufficiently
           shew
           what
           a
           sort
           of
           Christian
           they
           in
           reality
           esteem
           him
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Their
           Preface
           is
           so
           much
           ,
           both
           for
           matter
           and
           manner
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Piece
           with
           their
           Book
           ,
           that
           much
           of
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Preface
           ,
           will
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           the
           Reply
           to
           the
           Book
           ;
           to
           which
           therefore
           ,
           for
           avoiding
           needless
           Repetitions
           ,
           I
           refer
           .
           Yet
           because
           they
           have
           loosely
           scattered
           through
           their
           Preface
           many
           unsound
           Expressions
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           may
           not
           so
           fitly
           be
           handled
           in
           the
           Reply
           ,
           I
           will
           briefly
           touch
           a
           few
           of
           them
           here
           ;
           As
        
         
           Their
           calling
           the
           likeness
           of
           Truth
           a
           Third
           thing
           ,
           besides
           what
           is
           Evil
           and
           Good
           ,
           and
           saying
           that
           it
           stands
           betwixt
           Evil
           and
           Good
           (
           though
           they
           bring
           it
           in
           with
           as
           [
           As
           we
           may
           say
           ]
           will
           not
           hold
           weight
           ,
           but
           unsound
           .
           For
           that
           which
           is
           only
           like
           Truth
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           Truth
           ,
           doth
           not
           stand
           betwixt
           Evil
           and
           Good
           ,
           but
           (
           whatever
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           )
           is
           really
           and
           directly
           Evil
           ,
           and
           stands
           in
           and
           with
           the
           Evil.
           
        
         
           So
           their
           making
           the
           Covering
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           where
           the
           likeness
           of
           Truth
           is
           received
           for
           Truth
           ,
           &c.
           to
           be
           as
           the
           Linnen
           and
           Wollen-Garment
           ,
           forbid
           to
           be
           worm
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           an
           unfit
           and
           unsound
           Comparison
           :
           For
           neither
           the
           Linnen
           nor
           the
           Wollen
           was
           Evil
           ,
           though
           (
           as
           a
           Type
           of
           Sincerity
           and
           Singleness
           
           of
           Heart
           )
           they
           were
           then
           forbidden
           to
           be
           worn
           in
           one
           Garment
           together
           ;
           but
           either
           the
           Linnen
           might
           lawfully
           be
           worn
           by
           it self
           ,
           or
           the
           Wollen
           by
           it self
           .
           But
           the
           likeness
           of
           Truth
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           only
           like
           Truth
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           Truth
           ,
           may
           neither
           be
           received
           together
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           alone
           by
           it self
           without
           Truth
           .
        
         
           So
           when
           they
           speak
           of
           Outward
           Rules
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Every
             adding
             of
             outward
             Rules
             ,
             shews
             a
             want
             of
             Christ's
             Government
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           They
           mistake
           .
           If
           it
           shews
           a
           want
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           shews
           a
           want
           of
           Subjection
           to
           his
           Government
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           a
           want
           of
           that
           Government
           .
           Neither
           is
           Christ's
           Government
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           incompatible
           with
           outward
           Rules
           :
           but
           whatever
           outward
           Rules
           Christ
           by
           his
           Spirit
           gives
           ,
           are
           consistent
           with
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Government
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           So
           again
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             no
             outward
             Rule
             ,
             as
             it
             concerns
             a
             holy
             Conversation
             or
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             of
             any
             Service
             ,
             but
             until
             he
             come
             :
          
           They
           err
           .
           There
           are
           many
           outward
           Rules
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           that
           were
           given
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           Service
           to
           many
           ,
           after
           Christ
           hath
           been
           witnessed
           come
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Every
             latter
             Appearance
             of
             God
             is
             as
             death
             to
             the
             former
          
           ;
           The
           Expression
           is
           unsavoury
           ,
           and
           not
           sound
           .
           For
           the
           Appearance
           of
           God
           or
           Christ
           do
           not
           kill
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           agree
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           Co-operate
           to
           the
           work
           he
           intends
           thereby
           .
           But
           when
           to
           this
           they
           add
           ,
           
             And
             this
             is
             our
             Case
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             that
             did
             go
             before
             us
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           They
           err
           egregiously
           :
           For
           the
           Appearance
           of
           God
           in
           us
           ,
           did
           not
           bring
           Death
           to
           the
           former
           Appearance
           of
           God
           in
           others
           (
           though
           to
           the
           false
           Appearances
           and
           Likenesses
           thereof
           it
           did
           )
           Neither
           will
           any
           further
           Appearance
           of
           God
           hereafter
           ,
           bring
           Death
           ,
           or
           be
           Death
           ,
           or
           be
           as
           Death
           to
           this
           Appearance
           of
           God
           ,
           
           whereby
           God
           hath
           made
           known
           himself
           in
           and
           to
           his
           People
           in
           this
           Age.
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             When
             the
             Appearance
             or
             Conversation
             must
             be
             measured
             by
             certain
             Rules
             ,
             it
             follows
             what
             is
             terms
             of
             Communion
             ,
             or
             is
             accepted
             with
             God
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             accepted
             with
             men
          
           This
           is
           a
           loose
           Expression
           ,
           and
           tends
           to
           let
           up
           Looseness
           .
           Are
           not
           Sobriety
           ,
           Temperance
           ,
           Chastity
           ,
           Modesty
           ,
           Honesty
           ,
           &c.
           certain
           Rules
           whereby
           Conversation
           ought
           to
           be
           measured
           ?
           If
           there
           must
           be
           no
           certain
           Rules
           for
           measuring
           Conversation
           ,
           how
           shall
           the
           most
           unruly
           Conversation
           be
           blamed
           ,
           reproved
           ,
           judged
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           and
           either
           reformed
           or
           rejected
           ?
           By
           these
           few
           Instances
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           how
           much
           they
           are
           declined
           from
           Truth
           .
        
         
           The
           God
           of
           Truth
           knows
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           other
           End
           in
           this
           Reply
           than
           to
           defend
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           it
           ,
           against
           the
           slanderous
           Suggestions
           ,
           false
           Charges
           ,
           and
           wicked
           Insinuations
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           ;
           to
           lay
           Open
           their
           deceitful
           Dealing
           ;
           and
           to
           remove
           (
           as
           the
           Lord
           shall
           enable
           me
           )
           the
           stumbling-Blocks
           which
           they
           have
           laid
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           whereby
           they
           have
           caused
           some
           to
           fall
           into
           Misapprehensions
           and
           hard
           Thoughts
           of
           Friends
           ,
           without
           cause
           .
           And
           I
           beseech
           the
           God
           of
           Mercy
           to
           open
           the
           Vnderstandings
           and
           clear
           the
           Sight
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           whose
           Simplicity
           has
           been
           betrayed
           by
           the
           Others
           Subtilty
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           and
           escape
           the
           Enemies
           Snares
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           the
           true
           Fold
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           have
           been
           led
           astray
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Reply
           to
           an
           Answer
           ,
           lately
           published
           to
           a
           Book
           long
           since
           written
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           A
           brief
           Examination
           and
           State
           of
           Liberty
           Spiritual
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           THe
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             A
             brief
             Examination
          
           ,
           &c.
           hath
           therein
           truly
           and
           soundly
           defined
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           ;
           declaring
           it
           to
           be
           two-fold
           ,
           True
           &
           False
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           true
           and
           false
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           respectively
           leads
           into
           each
           .
           The
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           he
           defines
           to
           be
           
             Deliverance
             from
             Sin
             by
             the
             perfect
             Law
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             the
             perfect
             Law
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             Iames
             2.
             otherwise
             called
             ,
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             makes
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ;
             elsewhere
             stiled
             The
             Law
             of
             Truth
             writ
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             which
             makes
             free
             indeed
             ▪
             as
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Truth
               make
               you
               free
               ,
               than
               are
               you
               free
               indeed
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             Liberty
             of
             God's
             People
             stands
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             their
             Communion
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Perfect
             Spiritual
             Law
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             delivers
             and
             preserves
             them
             from
             every
             Evil
             Thing
             that
             doth
             or
             would
             embondage
             .
             In
             this
             blessed
             Liberty
             it
             is
             not
             the
             will
             or
             wisdom
             of
             man
             ,
             neither
             the
             vain
             Affections
             and
             Lusts
             that
             rule
             ,
             or
             give
             Law
             to
             the
             Soul
             ;
             for
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             such
             as
             are
             made
             free
             by
             the
             Truth
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             Truth
             conducted
             in
             doing
             and
             suffering
             through
             their
             earthly
             Pilgrimage
             .
          
           The
           false
           Liberty
           he
           defines
           to
           be
           
             A
             departing
             from
             this
             blessed
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             a
             Rebelling
             against
             this
             Perfect
             Law
             of
             Liberty
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             being
             at
             Liberty
             to
             do
             our
             own
             Wills
             ;
             upon
             which
             cometh
             Reproof
             and
             Judgment
             .
          
           This
           ,
           being
           the
           Basis
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           transcribe
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           plainly
           see
           and
           understand
           what
           that
           Liberty
           is
           ,
           both
           true
           and
           false
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           subject
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           of
           this
           Controversie
           .
        
         
           Against
           this
           Definition
           of
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           the
           Answerers
           of
           that
           Book
           (
           for
           the
           Answer
           runs
           in
           the
           plural
           Number
           )
           
           take
           any
           Exception
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           their
           Answer
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             As
             to
             the
             Definition
             of
             Liberty
             Spiritually
             explained
             ,
          
           page
           the
           first
           ,
           
             We
             agree
             upon
             the
             matter
          
           .
           But
           ,
           passing
           by
           some
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           tending
           to
           shew
           ,
           in
           some
           general
           Instances
           ,
           wherein
           and
           how
           far
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           may
           be
           left
           to
           their
           freedom
           ;
           They
           take-hold
           of
           a
           Question
           and
           Answer
           in
           the
           second
           and
           third
           pages
           ,
           which
           are
           thus
           exprest
           .
           
             Quest.
             But
             doth
             not
             Freedom
             extend
             further
             than
             this
             ;
             for
             since
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             a
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             profit
             withal
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             in
             my self
             ,
             should
             I
             not
             be
             left
             to
             act
             according
             as
             I
             am
             free
             and
             perswaded
             in
             my
             own
             mind
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             that
             relate
             to
             God
             ,
             lest
             looking
             upon
             my self
             as
             obliged
             by
             what
             is
             revealed
             unto
             another
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             revealed
             unto
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             led
             out
             of
             my
             own
             measure
             ,
             and
             act
             upon
             another's
             Motion
             ,
             and
             so
             offer
             a
             blind
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ?
             Answ.
             This
             is
             true
             in
             a
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             art
             such
             a
             one
             that
             canst
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             then
             mayst
             thou
             safely
             be
             left
             to
             thy
             freedom
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Reason
             is
             plain
             ;
             Because
             thy
             freedom
             stands
             in
             the
             perfect
             Law
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             makes
             thee
             free
             indeed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             perfectly
             free
             from
             all
             that
             is
             Bad
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             free
             to
             all
             that
             is
             Holy
             ,
             Just
             ,
             Lovely
             ,
             Honest
             ,
             Comely
             and
             of
             good
             Report
             ;
             But
             if
             thou
             pleadest
             thy
             Freedom
             against
             such
             things
             ,
             yea
             ,
             obstructest
             and
             slightest
             such
             good
             ,
             wholsome
             and
             requisit
             things
             ,
             Thy
             Freedom
             is
             naught
             ,
             dark
             ,
             perverse
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             perfect
             Law
             of
             Love
             and
             Liberty
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Question
           ,
           as
           stated
           above
           ,
           the
           Adversaries
           find
           no
           fault
           with
           ,
           but
           approve
           and
           applaud
           ,
           often
           calling
           it
           a
           
             Weighty
             Question
          
           .
           But
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           they
           either
           mistake
           ,
           or
           wilfully
           pervert
           it
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           plain
           and
           express
           Terms
           of
           the
           Question
           are
           these
           ,
           
             [
             Since
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             a
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             profit
             withal
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             in
             my self
             ,
             should
             I
             not
             be
             left
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           They
           ,
           in
           their
           Sophistical
           Glosses
           upon
           it
           ,
           vary
           the
           Terms
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           [
           God
           's
           having
           given
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           They
           render
           it
           [
           
             where
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             is
             received
             to
             profit
             withal
             :
          
           ]
           And
           instead
           of
           [
           I
           have
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           in
           my self
           ]
           They
           put
           [
           
             such
             as
             do
             adhere
             to
             it
          
           ]
           As
           if
           there
           were
           no
           difference
           (
           or
           They
           knew
           ,
           or
           regarded
           none
           )
           
           betwen
           God's
           having
           given
           a
           manifestation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           and
           man's
           having
           received
           this
           Gift
           of
           God
           
             to
             profit
             withal
          
           :
           Betwixt
           man's
           having
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Adhering
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           joyning
           and
           cleaving
           close
           )
           unto
           this
           heavenly
           Gift
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Spiritually-minded
           know
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             man
             to
             profit
             withal
             ,
          
           according
           to
           1
           Cor.
           12.7
           .
           (
           though
           too
           many
           receive
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           reject
           and
           rebel
           against
           it
           ▪
           )
           but
           that
           ,
           even
           of
           those
           that
           have
           professed
           to
           have
           received
           it
           ,
           all
           have
           not
           received
           it
           to
           that
           good
           end
           &
           benefit
           for
           which
           it
           was
           given
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           profit
           thereby
           .
           Neither
           have
           all
           who
           have
           had
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           ,
           adhered
           thereto
           :
           But
           many
           have
           wholly
           kickt
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           some
           who
           have
           pretended
           to
           adhere
           to
           it
           ,
           have
           ,
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           adhered
           to
           its
           and
           their
           own
           Enemy
           ,
           not
           to
           their
           profit
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           Loss
           and
           Ruin
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Trouble
           and
           disquiet
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           held
           themselves
           to
           be
           Members
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           Adversaries
           have
           thus
           wrested
           the
           Question
           ,
           shall
           appear
           in
           their
           own
           words
           ;
           for
           after
           they
           have
           (
           without
           much
           variation
           )
           recited
           the
           Question
           and
           Answer
           ,
           they
           in
           their
           own
           Answer
           thereto
           ,
           pag.
           2.
           say
           ,
           
             That
             this
             Question
             above
             is
             weighty
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             Controversie
             seems
             included
             in
             it
             ;
             For
             where
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             is
          
           Received
           
             to
             profit
             withal
             ,
             they
             have
             liberty
             and
             freedom
             to
             chuse
             or
             refuse
             things
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             or
             they
             have
             not
             ;
             and
             all
             this
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             is
             included
             in
             the
             Question
          
           .
           Here
           ,
           they
           have
           put
           in
           the
           word
           [
           received
           ]
           thereby
           turning
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           Question
           from
           God's
           having
           given
           ,
           to
           man's
           having
           received
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           to
           profit
           withal
           .
           Again
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             freedom
             and
             Liberty
             do
             not
             extend
             further
             than
             outward
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Whether
             it
             doth
             not
             reach
             to
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             the
             Gift
             of
             Gods
             is
             Received
             according
             to
             the
             Question
          
           ;
           Whenas
           the
           word
           [
           Received
           ]
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Question
           .
           Again
           ,
           taking
           upon
           them
           in
           a
           conceited
           humour
           ,
           to
           turn
           the
           Question
           into
           a
           Position
           or
           Assertion
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             It
             will
             follow
             thus
             ,
             or
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             that
             true
             Liberty
             and
             freedom
             reacheth
             to
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             have
             received
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             to
             profit
             withal
             ;
             for
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             have
             liberty
             and
             freedom
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             to
             chuse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           having
           thus
           wrested
           the
           Question
           ,
           by
           varying
           the
           Terms
           in
           which
           the
           Author
           had
           laid
           it
           down
           ,
           Their
           next
           work
           is
           to
           Cavil
           at
           his
           Answer
           ;
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           answered
           his
           Question
           ,
           does
           not
           
           answer
           theirs
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           to
           their
           minds
           .
           And
           first
           I
           take
           notice
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           play
           the
           Criticks
           ,
           and
           shew
           some
           little
           skill
           in
           Pedantry
           ,
           they
           fall
           a
           Word-pecking
           ,
           and
           Carp
           at
           his
           manner
           of
           expressing
           himself
           .
           It
           seems
           as
           if
           they
           thought
           him
           deficient
           in
           Grammer
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           understood
           not
           Congruity
           of
           Speech
           .
           The
           beginning
           of
           his
           Answer
           was
           ,
           
             This
             is
             true
             in
             a
             sense
             .
          
           For
           this
           they
           take
           him
           up
           .
           
             It
             seems
             rather
          
           (
           say
           they
           ,
           pag.
           2.
           )
           
             to
             take
             the
             Question
             to
             be
             an
             Assertion
             ,
             than
             a
             Question
             in
             our
             Iudgment
             ;
             for
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             it
             follows
             thus
             ,
             That
             this
             Question
             is
             true
             in
             a
             sense
             ,
             which
             to
             us
             is
             neither
             clear
             nor
             very
             proper
             ,
             a
             Question
             in
             some
             sort
             being
             a
             matter
             undetermined
             till
             affirmed
             or
             denyed
             .
          
           Surely
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           spared
           their
           Censure
           on
           another
           ,
           unless
           they
           had
           learn'd
           to
           speak
           with
           more
           clearness
           and
           better
           sense
           themselves
           .
           How
           would
           they
           be
           understood
           ,
           that
           a
           Question
           
             in
             some
             sort
          
           is
           a
           matter
           undetermined
           till
           affirmed
           and
           denyed
           ?
           Is
           it
           undetermined
           
             in
             some
             sort
          
           ,
           and
           determined
           
             in
             some
             other
             sort
          
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           either
           affirmed
           or
           denyed
           ?
           Or
           is
           a
           Question
           ,
           with
           them
           ,
           a
           matter
           determined
           so
           soon
           as
           it
           is
           affirmed
           or
           denyed
           ?
           They
           have
           found
           out
           ,
           sure
           ,
           an
           easie
           way
           of
           determining
           Questions
           ,
           if
           either
           affirming
           or
           denying
           will
           determin
           the
           matter
           .
           But
           to
           make
           this
           pretended
           Solaecisme
           upon
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           They
           abuse
           his
           words
           :
           for
           they
           say
           ,
           
             It
             follows
             thus
          
           (
           meaning
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           )
           
             that
             this
             Question
             is
             true
             in
             a
             sense
             .
          
           But
           without
           Question
           ,
           They
           put
           in
           the
           word
           Question
           in
           that
           place
           :
           for
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           so
           in
           his
           Book
           .
           His
           Book
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           This
           Question
           is
           true
           in
           a
           sense
           :
           But
           ,
           
             This
             is
             true
             in
             a
             sense
             .
          
           This
           ;
           the
           Matter
           ,
           Substance
           ,
           Subject
           of
           the
           Question
           :
           not
           the
           Question
           (
           which
           is
           but
           a
           form
           of
           Speech
           )
           but
           the
           thing
           questioned
           ;
           which
           if
           They
           know
           not
           how
           to
           distinguish
           ,
           They
           are
           the
           less
           fit
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           correct
           Others
           ,
           him
           especially
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           I
           observe
           they
           except
           against
           the
           Answer
           as
           insufficient
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           pag.
           2.
           
           
             The
             Answer
             ,
             if
             worthy
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             is
             slight
             and
             evasive
             ,
             no
             way
             deserving
             to
             be
             reputed
             or
             accepted
             as
             a
             true
             Answer
             to
             this
             weighty
             Question
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             We
             find
             no
             direct
             Answer
             ,
             neither
             directly
             affirming
             or
             denying
             the
             Question
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             We
             see
             the
             Question
             is
             rather
             avoided
             than
             answered
             .
          
           All
           this
           in
           one
           page
           .
           And
           with
           such
           abusive
           Slights
           their
           Book
           abounds
           .
           But
           in
           this
           They
           do
           but
           beat
           the
           Air
           with
           empty
           Noise
           and
           Clamour
           ,
           roving
           in
           Uncertainties
           and
           Self-inconsistencies
           .
           One
           while
           they
           say
           ,
           The
           Answer
           is
           
             no
             way
          
           deserving
           to
           be
           
           reputed
           a
           true
           Answer
           ,
           as
           in
           pag.
           2.
           
           Another
           while
           they
           confess
           ,
           
             It
             is
             true
          
           in
           the
           sense
           he
           grants
           ,
           pag.
           4.
           
           Now
           't
           is
           not
           a
           full
           Answer
           ,
           pag.
           4.
           
           Anon
           ,
           't
           is
           
             Nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
          
           ,
           p.
           6.
           
           This
           befalls
           them
           ,
           because
           They
           go
           from
           the
           plain
           and
           simple
           Truth
           ,
           from
           the
           true
           Light
           ,
           to
           grope
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           with
           their
           own
           Guessings
           ,
           Conjectures
           ,
           Conceivings
           and
           Suppositions
           ,
           built
           upon
           this
           [
           If
           ]
           and
           to'ther
           [
           If
           ;
           ]
           from
           which
           They
           as
           confidently
           force
           Conclusions
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           Suppositions
           were
           the
           plainest
           Positions
           ;
           their
           Conjectures
           ,
           the
           clearest
           Demonstrations
           .
           Of
           this
           ,
           Instances
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           their
           3.
           and
           4.
           pages
           ,
           where
           attempting
           to
           find
           out
           by
           their
           [
           If
           's
           ]
           whether
           the
           Author's
           Answer
           be
           full
           or
           nay
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           They
           say
           ,
           
             Either
             this
             Question
             ,
             if
             affirmed
             ,
             is
             true
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
             then
             he
             has
             granted
             ,
             or
             it
             's
             but
             true
             in
             this
             sense
             .
          
           If
           true
           in
           a
           larger
           sense
           ,
           it
           follows
           (
           say
           They
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           another
           [
           If
           ]
           though
           )
           
             If
             his
             aim
             and
             design
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             was
             to
             assert
             the
             Truth
             ,
             he
             has
             missed
             his
             mark
             .
          
           This
           were
           to
           suppose
           it
           impossible
           to
           hit
           the
           mark
           ,
           if
           a
           Question
           be
           true
           in
           a
           larger
           sense
           than
           it
           is
           answered
           .
           Which
           Supposition
           no
           man
           of
           sense
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           will
           allow
           of
           .
           So
           again
           ,
           a
           little
           lower
           ,
           If
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             I
             must
             not
             act
             as
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             act
             as
             others
             are
             perswaded
             .
          
           What
           necessity
           is
           there
           for
           that
           ?
           Where
           lies
           the
           [
           must
           ]
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           medium
           between
           my
           not
           acting
           as
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           acting
           as
           others
           are
           perswaded
           ?
           What
           if
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           I
           should
           for
           a
           while
           forbear
           acting
           ,
           not
           act
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           humbly
           wait
           upon
           God
           ,
           to
           receive
           from
           him
           the
           like
           Perswasion
           that
           my
           Brethren
           have
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           also
           may
           act
           with
           them
           upon
           my
           own
           perswasion
           ?
           Were
           there
           any
           hurt
           in
           this
           ?
           nay
           ,
           were
           not
           this
           a
           good
           sign
           of
           a
           right
           Christian
           Mind
           and
           Spirit
           ?
           Again
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           pag.
           3.
           
           
             Either
             he
             believes
             his
             Answer
             is
             full
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             or
             he
             believes
             and
             knows
             it
             is
             not
             :
             If
             he
             believes
             and
             knows
             it
             is
             not
             full
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             not
             only
             not
             have
             asserted
             the
             Truth
             as
             above
             ,
             but
             also
             be
             conscious
             wherefore
             he
             did
             it
             not
             ;
             and
             we
             conceive
          
           (
           there
           's
           another
           of
           their
           Conceptions
           ?
           )
           
             that
             must
             either
             be
             because
             he
             wanted
             ability
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             wanted
             Truth
             in
             his
             way
             .
          
           Here
           are
           a
           pair
           of
           inconclusive
           Conclusions
           together
           ,
           pieced
           out
           with
           a
           shallow
           Conceit
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           which
           I
           should
           not
           have
           thought
           worth
           taking
           notice
           of
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           the
           well-meaning
           Reader
           ,
           what
           false
           ways
           of
           Reasoning
           they
           work
           by
           ,
           to
           beguile
           the
           simple
           .
           Amongst
           whom
           though
           such
           sort
           of
           Reasoning
           may
           pass
           for
           currant
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           be
           thought
           of
           
           some
           force
           by
           such
           as
           ,
           through
           yeilding
           to
           the
           Enemies
           suggestions
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           are
           become
           vailed
           and
           clouded
           in
           their
           understandings
           :
           yet
           to
           the
           opened
           Eye
           ,
           the
           single
           Eye
           ,
           the
           inlightned
           mind
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           empty
           ,
           shallow
           ,
           trivial
           ,
           weak
           and
           false
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           Answer
           it self
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           vilifying
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           the
           honest-minded
           to
           be
           pertinent
           ,
           proper
           and
           full
           enough
           to
           the
           Question
           to
           which
           it
           was
           given
           .
           The
           Adversaries
           ,
           I
           perceive
           ,
           expected
           an
           Answer
           to
           consist
           only
           in
           a
           Yea
           ,
           or
           Nay
           :
           and
           they
           account
           the
           Answer
           not
           direct
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           they
           think
           )
           it
           does
           not
           directly
           affirm
           or
           deny
           .
           But
           it
           is
           their
           want
           of
           skill
           (
           if
           without
           offence
           they
           may
           be
           told
           so
           )
           that
           makes
           them
           think
           an
           Answer
           not
           direct
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           exprest
           by
           Yea
           or
           Nay
           .
           As
           the
           Answer
           relates
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           so
           the
           Question
           related
           to
           (
           as
           being
           grounded
           on
           )
           the
           Definition
           of
           spiritual
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           had
           given
           before
           .
           That
           therefore
           the
           Answer
           they
           except
           so
           much
           against
           may
           appear
           to
           be
           both
           proper
           ,
           full
           and
           direct
           enough
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           I
           desire
           both
           the
           Question
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Definition
           of
           that
           Liberty
           propounded
           in
           it
           ,
           (
           and
           on
           which
           it
           is
           grounded
           )
           may
           be
           seriously
           and
           impartially
           weighed
           together
           .
           The
           true
           spiritual
           Liberty
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Question
           was
           grounded
           ,
           was
           defined
           to
           be
           
             Deliverance
             from
             Sin
             by
             the
             Perfect
             Law
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             the
             perfect
             Law
             of
             Liberty
             ,
          
           &c.
           (
           as
           is
           before
           set
           down
           at
           large
           .
           )
           And
           this
           Definition
           the
           Adversaries
           have
           subscribed
           to
           .
           The
           Question
           that
           follows
           ,
           and
           is
           grounded
           upon
           ,
           this
           Definition
           of
           spiritual
           Liberty
           or
           freedom
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
             Since
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             a
             Manifestation
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             profit
             withal
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             in
             my self
             ,
             should
             I
             not
             be
             left
             to
             act
             according
             as
             I
             am
             free
             and
             perswaded
             in
             my
             own
             mind
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             that
             relate
             to
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           consider
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           this
           Gift
           of
           God
           is
           universal
           ,
           that
           the
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           given
           to
           every
           man
           to
           profit
           withal
           :
           and
           yet
           no
           less
           certain
           ,
           that
           All
           who
           have
           this
           Gift
           in
           themselves
           ,
           are
           
             not
             subject
          
           to
           it
           ;
           that
           All
           to
           whom
           the
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           given
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           have
           
             not
             received
          
           the
           Gift
           ;
           nay
           ,
           that
           of
           them
           who
           do
           profess
           to
           have
           received
           it
           ,
           All
           have
           
             not
             so
             received
             it
          
           ,
           as
           to
           profit
           therewithal
           ,
           to
           be
           redeemed
           thereby
           into
           the
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           :
           These
           things
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           considered
           ,
           such
           a
           positive
           ,
           absolute
           ,
           undistinguishing
           Answer
           ,
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           expected
           and
           call
           for
           ,
           of
           a
           
           simple
           granting
           or
           denying
           the
           Question
           ,
           by
           a
           positive
           Yea
           or
           Nay
           ,
           without
           distinction
           or
           explanation
           ,
           could
           not
           in
           Truth
           have
           been
           given
           .
           For
           that
           had
           been
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           none
           ought
           to
           be
           left
           to
           their
           freedom
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           They
           ,
           who
           by
           receiving
           the
           
             divine
             Gift
          
           in
           themselves
           ,
           subjecting
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           growing
           up
           in
           it
           ,
           are
           truly
           thereby
           brought
           to
           the
           true
           Freedom
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Freedom
           that
           stands
           in
           Truth
           ,
           the
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           :
           Or
           that
           All
           ought
           to
           be
           left
           to
           their
           freedom
           in
           the
           things
           relating
           to
           Go●●
           even
           they
           who
           through
           their
           alienation
           from
           God
           ,
           know
           nothing
           of
           either
           this
           true
           Libety
           ,
           or
           the
           Gift
           that
           leads
           to
           it
           ;
           or
           They
           that
           ,
           professing
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           received
           it
           ,
           live
           not
           in
           subjection
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           not
           brought
           to
           the
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           by
           it
           ;
           but
           have
           a
           freedom
           out
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           a
           freedom
           to
           do
           such
           things
           as
           the
           Truth
           condemns
           .
           The
           Author
           therefore
           ,
           rightly
           distinguishing
           these
           different
           states
           ,
           answered
           aptly
           to
           the
           Terms
           of
           his
           Question
           ;
           granting
           the
           Question
           in
           a
           right
           sense
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           a
           wrong
           sense
           .
           For
           the
           Question
           not
           opening
           the
           particular
           state
           of
           the
           Party
           demanding
           this
           freedom
           ,
           but
           being
           grounded
           only
           upon
           the
           Gift
           or
           Manifestation
           given
           (
           which
           is
           applicable
           not
           only
           to
           all
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           Truth
           ,
           how
           disorderly
           and
           scandalous
           so
           ever
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           all
           mankind
           )
           and
           not
           mentioning
           the
           Parties
           having
           received
           the
           Gift
           in
           the
           love
           of
           it
           ,
           closed
           with
           it
           to
           an
           improvement
           of
           it
           to
           a
           profiting
           therewith
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           in
           a
           subjection
           thereunto
           (
           which
           alone
           brings
           into
           the
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           )
           therefore
           the
           Author
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           divide
           his
           Answer
           aright
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             art
             such
             an
             one
             that
             canst
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Truth
          
           (
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           If
           thou
           art
           indeed
           come
           by
           thy
           subjection
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           Gift
           given
           thee
           ,
           into
           the
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           thy
           freedom
           stand
           in
           that
           )
           
             then
             mayst
             thou
             safely
             be
             left
             to
             thy
             freedom
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Reason
          
           (
           said
           He
           )
           
             is
             plain
             :
             Because
             thy
             freedom
          
           (
           the
           freedom
           thou
           wouldst
           be
           left
           to
           )
           
             stands
             in
             the
             perfect
             Law
             of
             Liberty
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           As
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           thy
           freedom
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           thy
           state
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           spiritual
           Liberty
           before
           defined
           ;
           and
           therefore
           thou
           mayst
           safely
           be
           left
           to
           that
           ,
           both
           with
           respect
           to
           thy self
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           thou
           art
           a
           Member
           of
           ,
           since
           that
           freedom
           will
           not
           lead
           thee
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           all
           for
           the
           Truth
           .
           (
           And
           herein
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           the
           Author
           had
           direct
           Relation
           to
           that
           Definition
           of
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           which
           he
           had
           given
           before
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Adversary
           
           now
           agree
           to
           )
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           If
           thou
           who
           demandest
           to
           be
           left
           to
           thy
           freedom
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           art
           not
           come
           to
           this
           true
           spiritual
           Liberty
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           God
           hath
           given
           thee
           a
           manifestation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           professest
           in
           words
           to
           have
           received
           this
           Gift
           ,
           yet
           thou
           hast
           not
           so
           closed
           with
           ,
           and
           subjected
           to
           this
           divine
           Gift
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           profited
           therewithal
           ,
           and
           so
           art
           not
           come
           into
           this
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           ;
           but
           by
           rebelling
           against
           the
           perfect
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           in
           thy
           Heart
           ,
           thou
           art
           gotten
           into
           a
           false
           Liberty
           ,
           a
           false
           freedom
           ,
           a
           freedom
           to
           do
           such
           things
           as
           are
           out
           of
           Truth
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           not
           safe
           ,
           either
           for
           thy self
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           (
           which
           thou
           seemest
           to
           joyn
           with
           )
           for
           thee
           to
           be
           left
           to
           this
           freedom
           of
           thine
           ,
           since
           that
           will
           lead
           thee
           to
           act
           not
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           to
           bring
           dishonour
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           disturbance
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           destruction
           to
           thy self
           .
           The
           Author
           therefore
           ,
           having
           granted
           that
           such
           as
           are
           come
           to
           the
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Truth
           ,
           should
           be
           left
           to
           their
           Freedom
           in
           that
           ;
           added
           ,
           
             But
             if
             thou
             pleadest
             thy
             freedom
             against
             such
             things
             as
             are
             Holy
             ,
             Iust
             ,
             Lovely
             ,
             Honest
             ,
             Comely
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             Report
             ,
             yea
             ,
             obstructest
             and
             slightest
             such
             good
             ,
             wholsome
             and
             requisit
             things
             ,
             thy
             freedom
             is
             naught
             ,
             dark
             ,
             perverse
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             perfect
             Law
             of
             Love
             and
             Liberty
             .
          
           And
           thus
           ,
           to
           the
           Spiritually-minded
           ,
           who
           consider
           the
           Definition
           above
           given
           of
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           ,
           &
           take
           the
           Question
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           stated
           by
           the
           Author
           himself
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Answer
           given
           by
           him
           thereto
           ,
           was
           plain
           ,
           proper
           ,
           direct
           and
           full
           enough
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Adversaries
           shew
           what
           they
           would
           be
           at
           :
           for
           they
           say
           ,
           p.
           4.
           
           
             The
             Question
             affirmed
             as
             above
             ,
             is
             certainly
             not
             only
             true
             in
             a
             part
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             true
             in
             every
             part
             ,
             true
             in
             the
             whole
             and
             every
             sense
             that
             a
             Position
             can
             be
             true
             in
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             far
             true
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             can
             be
             wrong
             at
             all
             ,
             't
             is
             only
             in
             a
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             only
             when
             misapplied
             .
          
           Reply
           .
           These
           few
           Lines
           yield
           much
           matter
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           1
           st
           .
           When
           they
           say
           the
           Question
           affirmed
           as
           above
           ,
           they
           must
           mean
           the
           Question
           ,
           as
           it
           lies
           in
           the
           Author
           's
           own
           Terms
           and
           Book
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           have
           new
           modelled
           it
           ,
           formed
           ,
           transformed
           and
           deformed
           it
           ,
           perverted
           and
           wrested
           it
           to
           their
           own
           sense
           in
           their
           Book
           .
           If
           they
           mean
           the
           latter
           ,
           they
           prevaricate
           foully
           .
           If
           they
           intend
           the
           former
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Question
           ,
           as
           stated
           and
           laid
           down
           (
           or
           ,
           to
           answer
           their
           conceit
           affirmed
           )
           in
           the
           Author
           's
           own
           Terms
           ,
           is
           true
           
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           granted
           ,
           or
           held
           in
           the
           affirmative
           )
           
             in
             every
          
           part
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           in
           
             every
             sense
          
           that
           a
           Position
           can
           be
           true
           in
           :
           then
           ,
           since
           the
           Question
           assigns
           no
           other
           Qualification
           to
           the
           Party
           demanding
           to
           be
           left
           to
           act
           according
           to
           his
           freedom
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           common
           to
           the
           most
           scandalous
           Professor
           ,
           to
           the
           vilest
           Apostate
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           all
           mankind
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           a
           manifestation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           in
           himself
           (
           which
           many
           that
           have
           it
           ,
           rebel
           against
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           far
           from
           profiting
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           despight
           unto
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Adversaries
           sense
           ,
           that
           All
           such
           as
           God
           hath
           given
           a
           manifestation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           All
           such
           as
           have
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           ,
           how
           disobedien●
           soever
           they
           are
           to
           it
           ,
           how
           Heady
           and
           High-minded
           soever
           ,
           how
           unruly
           and
           turbulent
           soever
           ,
           how
           factious
           and
           quarrelsom
           soever
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           must
           notwithstanding
           be
           left
           to
           act
           as
           they
           are
           free
           (
           though
           they
           are
           free
           to
           act
           what
           is
           out
           of
           Truth
           )
           and
           the
           Church
           be
           obliged
           to
           own
           and
           receive
           them
           as
           Brethren
           and
           fellow-Members
           in
           their
           so
           acting
           .
           But
           though
           this
           be
           the
           Consequence
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           Arguing
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostle's
           counsel
           ,
           Rom.
           16.17
           .
           &
           2
           Tim.
           3.5
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           They
           say
           ,
           The
           Question
           is
           true
           
             in
             every
             part
          
           ,
           true
           in
           
             the
             whole
          
           ,
           and
           
             every
             sense
          
           that
           a
           Position
           can
           be
           true
           in
           ;
           And
           then
           add
           ,
           It
           is
           so
           far
           true
           ,
           that
           
             If
             it
             can
             be
             wrong
             at
             all
             ,
             't
             is
             only
             in
             a
             sense
          
           ;
           They
           seem
           to
           me
           to
           run
           at
           once
           into
           an
           Uncertainty
           and
           a
           Contradiction
           .
           A
           contradiction
           ,
           in
           admitting
           it
           capable
           of
           being
           wrong
           in
           
             any
             sense
          
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           so
           positively
           affirmed
           it
           to
           be
           true
           in
           
             every
             sense
          
           .
           An
           Uncertainty
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           If
           it
           can
           be
           wrong
           at
           all
           ;
           which
           shews
           They
           haesitate
           ,
           They
           doubt
           ,
           They
           are
           not
           well
           assured
           ,
           They
           are
           but
           in
           the
           Uncertainty
           :
           And
           themselves
           say
           in
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           lines
           lower
           ,
           
             An
             Vncertainty
             admitted
             for
             the
             Truth
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             stands
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Lye.
          
           To
           this
           they
           add
           another
           Paradox
           ;
           for
           having
           said
           ,
           If
           the
           Question
           be
           wrong
           at
           all
           ,
           't
           is
           only
           in
           a
           sense
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           only
           when
           misapplied
           ;
           They
           add
           ,
           
             But
             the
             misapplication
             of
             this
             weighty
             Question
             when
             affirmed
             ,
             doth
             neither
             destroy
             it
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             least
             take
             away
             the
             true
             use
             .
          
           This
           ,
           in
           a
           Parenthesis
           ,
           They
           bid
           us
           Observe
           .
           And
           truly
           they
           must
           be
           observant
           Readers
           indeed
           ,
           that
           can
           observe
           any
           Congruity
           of
           Sense
           or
           Reason
           in
           this
           Passage
           ;
           or
           understand
           how
           that
           can
           be
           
             misapplied
             to
             any
             one
          
           ,
           which
           (
           according
           to
           their
           sense
           )
           is
           
             applicable
             to
             every
             one
          
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           what
           They
           here
           say
           of
           this
           weighty
           Question
           ,
           as
           they
           so
           often
           call
           it
           ,
           is
           intended
           rather
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           or
           Position
           they
           have
           made
           (
           for
           they
           have
           turn'd
           it
           from
           one
           to
           to'ther
           )
           than
           of
           the
           Question
           propounded
           by
           that
           Author
           :
           for
           they
           here
           immediately
           subjoyn
           their
           Creed
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           deduced
           it
           from
           the
           Question
           ;
           but
           in
           such
           Terms
           as
           are
           only
           in
           their
           own
           Question
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           .
           Thus
           they
           word
           it
           .
           
             Therefore
             we
             believe
             ,
             where
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             is
             received
             to
             profit
             withal
             ,
             and
             truly
             adhered
             to
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Liberty
             to
             chuse
             and
             refuse
             things
             ,
             according
             as
             such
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Babe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             Strong
             Man
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             all
             states
          
           :
           (
           in
           Christ
           I
           suppose
           they
           mean.
           )
           This
           shews
           how
           little
           they
           understand
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Babe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             he
             that
             is
             truly
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           though
           but
           in
           a
           Babish
           state
           ,
           
             abiding
             in
             him
          
           ,
           can
           do
           nothing
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Truth
           ;
           though
           he
           may
           not
           be
           able
           to
           do
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           a
           Strong
           Man
           ,
           or
           Father
           in
           Christ
           can
           do
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           so
           received
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           profit
           therewithal
           ,
           and
           doth
           truly
           adhere
           thereunto
           ,
           be
           his
           measure
           of
           growth
           or
           stature
           therein
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           yet
           ,
           abiding
           and
           growing
           up
           therein
           ,
           That
           will
           lead
           him
           to
           chuse
           ,
           and
           with
           freedom
           to
           embrace
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           Holy
           ,
           Just
           ,
           Lovely
           ,
           Honest
           ,
           Comely
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           Report
           .
           So
           that
           such
           as
           one
           in
           that
           Capacity
           ,
           wherein
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Author's
           Answer
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           concerning
           being
           left
           to
           act
           as
           he
           is
           free
           ,
           &c.
           )
           he
           may
           safely
           be
           left
           to
           his
           freedom
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           Thus
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           Clamour
           against
           the
           Answer
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           as
           no
           way
           deserving
           to
           be
           reputed
           a
           true
           Answer
           ,
           not
           worthy
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           of
           no
           use
           or
           service
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           worth
           nothing
           ,
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           &c.
           because
           not
           large
           enough
           ,
           not
           comprehensive
           enough
           (
           as
           they
           think
           )
           to
           take
           in
           All
           ;
           They
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           stretching
           and
           wresting
           ,
           have
           brought
           it
           but
           to
           the
           same
           pass
           ,
           to
           them
           only
           that
           are
           in
           Christ.
           And
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           pag.
           7.
           
           That
           
             Man
             must
             be
             made
             a
             New
             Creature
             ,
             and
             must
             travel
             through
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             before
             ▪
             he
             can
             come
             into
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           
             though
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             fallen
             Angel
             ,
             can
             go
             with
             Man
             into
             every
             Remove
             ,
             while
             man
             is
             fitting
             and
             preparing
             ,
             yet
             into
             Christ
             he
             cannot
             come
             .
          
           So
           that
           ,
           with
           them
           ,
           a
           man
           being
           come
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           out
           of
           the
           Enemies
           reach
           .
           Thus
           ,
           (
           though
           ,
           exercising
           themselves
           in
           things
           too
           high
           for
           them
           ,
           They
           utter
           what
           they
           understand
           not
           ,
           )
           yet
           they
           bring
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           
           same
           Issue
           and
           result
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           's
           own
           Answer
           left
           it
           in
           .
           For
           they
           that
           are
           thus
           come
           through
           the
           Travel
           ,
           beyond
           the
           fitting
           and
           preparing
           ,
           beyond
           the
           whole
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Enemy's
           reach
           ,
           being
           entred
           where
           he
           cannot
           come
           :
           These
           are
           sure
           in
           as
           high
           an
           Estate
           as
           those
           can
           be
           ,
           who
           the
           Author
           said
           may
           safely
           be
           left
           to
           their
           freedom
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           The
           difference
           then
           lies
           not
           between
           such
           as
           are
           in
           different
           growths
           in
           Christ
           ;
           but
           between
           Those
           that
           are
           really
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           Those
           that
           are
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           profess
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           .
           The
           danger
           is
           not
           of
           the
           Babe
           ,
           muchless
           of
           the
           strong
           Man
           ,
           in
           Christ
           :
           But
           of
           the
           strong
           Man
           out
           of
           Christ
           ;
           him
           that
           is
           strong
           in
           his
           own
           Will
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Conceit
           ,
           being
           heady
           ,
           high-minded
           ,
           Contentious
           ,
           Quarrelsom
           ,
           Impatient
           ;
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           in
           all
           things
           be
           humoured
           ,
           and
           have
           his
           own
           way
           ,
           flies
           out
           into
           open
           Opposition
           ,
           to
           work
           Division
           and
           Separation
           ,
           as
           these
           Adversaries
           have
           done
           .
           For
           however
           ;
           They
           now
           palliate
           ,
           and
           in
           words
           smooth
           over
           the
           Liberty
           and
           freedom
           They
           pretend
           to
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           only
           a
           Liberty
           to
           chuse
           or
           refuse
           things
           according
           as
           they
           are
           perswaded
           :
           yet
           their
           Practice
           (
           which
           in
           this
           case
           is
           the
           best
           Discoverer
           of
           Intentions
           )
           hath
           sufficiently
           manifested
           what
           freedom
           ,
           what
           Liberty
           They
           seek
           ;
           A
           Liberty
           to
           Oppose
           Friends
           in
           such
           Things
           as
           Friends
           are
           satisfied
           in
           ;
           A
           Liberty
           to
           reproach
           ,
           revile
           ,
           despise
           ,
           scoff
           and
           Jeer
           at
           those
           Things
           that
           are
           conscientiously
           received
           and
           practised
           by
           Friends
           ,
           and
           which
           Themselves
           neither
           have
           shewed
           ,
           nor
           can
           shew
           any
           Evil
           to
           be
           in
           ,
           but
           only
           pretend
           They
           are
           not
           Convinced
           of
           the
           Needfulness
           or
           Usefulness
           of
           them
           ;
           A
           Liberty
           to
           revile
           and
           vilifie
           Friends
           in
           Print
           ,
           under
           the
           names
           of
           Apostates
           ,
           Innovators
           ,
           Introducers
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           step
           from
           it
           ,
           Idolaters
           ,
           Setters
           up
           of
           Images
           ,
           Idol-Prophets
           ,
           a
           treacherous
           Company
           ,
           possest
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Belial
           ,
           Mercinary
           Judges
           ,
           Self-seeking
           slavish
           Drudges
           ,
           led
           by
           Satan
           ,
           &c.
           
           A
           Liberty
           to
           rend
           off
           ,
           divide
           and
           separate
           from
           Friends
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           separate-Meetings
           ,
           in
           divers
           parts
           and
           places
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Unity
           of
           Friends
           ,
           and
           in
           direct
           Opposition
           to
           them
           ;
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           come
           when
           and
           where
           They
           please
           ,
           to
           Friends
           Meetings
           ,
           as
           pretending
           to
           joyn
           with
           Friends
           in
           Worship
           ,
           and
           impose
           upon
           Friends
           their
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           ,
           and
           expect
           that
           They
           (
           who
           have
           given
           the
           highest
           Demonstrations
           of
           Their
           being
           our
           greatest
           
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           persist
           therein
           )
           should
           notwithstanding
           be
           owned
           and
           received
           as
           Friends
           ,
           as
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           Preachers
           ,
           as
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           amongst
           us
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Liberty
           They
           have
           taken
           ,
           this
           the
           freedom
           they
           plead
           and
           press
           for
           .
           And
           this
           is
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           gross
           Deceit
           as
           ,
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           cannot
           be
           paralleled
           among
           all
           the
           Pretenders
           to
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           This
           to
           be
           sure
           is
           a
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ;
           And
           therefore
           ,
           seeing
           They
           pretend
           not
           to
           extend
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           of
           chusing
           and
           refusing
           things
           ,
           according
           as
           They
           are
           perswaded
           ,
           to
           any
           but
           such
           as
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           p.
           4.
           
           And
           that
           They
           must
           travel
           through
           the
           whole
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           come
           into
           Christ
           ,
           p.
           7.
           
           They
           must
           needs
           travel
           out
           of
           these
           things
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           pretend
           to
           be
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           their
           own
           Plea.
           
        
         
           In
           their
           4th
           page
           ,
           They
           say
           ,
           
             Forasmuch
             as
             he
             neither
             hath
             ,
             nor
             we
             believe
             ,
             can
             give
             us
             any
             certain
             undoubted
             Rule
             ,
             how
             to
             know
             who
             these
             are
             that
             are
             so
             to
             be
             left
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             by
             way
             of
             affirming
             this
             great
             Question
             ,
             is
             worth
             nothing
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             is
             altogether
             unintelligible
             ,
             't
             is
             every
             way
             impracticable
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             If
             any
             certain
             Rule
             can
             be
             given
             to
             know
             who
             may
             be
             left
             to
             their
             Liberty
             as
             above
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             it
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             and
             by
             the
             contrary
             Rule
             we
             shall
             know
             who
             may
             not
             be
             so
             left
             .
          
        
         
           Reply
           ;
           By
           this
           They
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           in
           the
           Uncertainty
           .
           If
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           to
           seek
           of
           a
           certain
           Rule
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           giving
           Certainty
           and
           Assurance
           to
           them
           that
           are
           guided
           by
           it
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           them
           that
           resist
           it
           .
           Now
           though
           they
           have
           not
           explain'd
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           Who
           these
           are
           ,
           or
           how
           they
           expect
           a
           Description
           of
           them
           ,
           whether
           by
           Qualifications
           ,
           or
           by
           Personal
           Marks
           ;
           yet
           each
           way
           they
           are
           wrong
           .
           For
           if
           they
           would
           have
           a
           Rule
           to
           know
           them
           by
           Qualifications
           ,
           they
           themselves
           (
           with
           sufficient
           Contradiction
           to
           themselves
           ,
           while
           they
           make
           as
           if
           they
           believed
           no
           such
           Rule
           can
           be
           given
           )
           have
           adventured
           to
           give
           it
           ,
           assigning
           them
           to
           be
           such
           as
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           Babe
           in
           Christ
           to
           the
           strong
           Man
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           all
           states
           (
           but
           still
           in
           Christ.
           )
           Now
           that
           this
           cannot
           take
           in
           (
           even
           in
           their
           own
           sense
           )
           the
           whole
           promiscuous
           Number
           of
           those
           that
           go
           to
           Friends
           Meetings
           ,
           that
           hear
           Truth
           preached
           ,
           or
           that
           by
           Tongue
           ,
           or
           outward
           Profession
           only
           ,
           confess
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Principle
           ,
           their
           own
           Description
           or
           Explanation
           of
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           pag.
           7.
           will
           manifest
           :
           For
           there
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Man
             
             must
             be
             made
             a
             new
             Creature
             before
             he
             can
             come
             into
             Christ
             ,
             he
             must
             travel
             through
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           ;
           that
           
             the
             Rest
             is
             only
             by
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Travel
             is
             while
             he
             appears
             in
             us
             to
             fit
             us
             for
             himself
             ,
             for
             't
             is
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             the
             New
             Creature
             that
             only
             finds
             room
             in
             him
             .
          
           (
           So
           then
           the
           Travel
           must
           be
           over
           before
           they
           come
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           )
           For
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             fallen
             Angel
             ,
             can
             go
             with
             Man
             into
             every
             Remove
             ,
             whilst
             man
             is
             fitting
             and
             preparing
             ,
             but
             into
             Christ
             he
             cannot
             come
             .
          
           These
           are
           some
           of
           the
           Qualifications
           by
           which
           they
           describe
           who
           should
           be
           left
           to
           their
           freedom
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           if
           this
           may
           pass
           for
           a
           Rule
           with
           them
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           that
           as
           well
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           answer
           ,
           laid
           down
           therein
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           may
           safely
           be
           left
           to
           their
           freedom
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           such
           as
           can
           do
           nothing
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Truth
           ;
           such
           whose
           freedom
           stands
           in
           the
           perfect
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           ?
           If
           they
           ask
           ,
           
             But
             by
             what
             certain
             or
             undoubted
             Rule
             shall
             we
             know
             who
             are
             such
          
           ?
           I
           Reply
           ;
           When
           they
           have
           told
           me
           ,
           by
           what
           certain
           or
           undoubted
           Rule
           they
           know
           who
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Explanation
           they
           have
           given
           of
           being
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           they
           are
           that
           are
           certainly
           and
           undoubtedly
           made
           New
           Creatures
           ;
           who
           they
           are
           that
           have
           certainly
           and
           undoubtedly
           travelled
           through
           the
           whole
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ;
           who
           they
           are
           that
           have
           certainly
           and
           undoubtedly
           gone
           beyond
           ,
           where
           the
           Enemy
           can
           go
           ,
           into
           Christ
           where
           he
           cannat
           come
           ;
           I
           will
           then
           tell
           them
           ,
           who
           they
           are
           whose
           freedom
           stands
           in
           the
           perfect
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           They
           add
           ,
           
             But
             if
             no
             such
             Rule
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           certain
           or
           undoubted
           Rule
           )
           
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             All
             must
             be
             left
             free
             ,
             or
             None
             must
             be
             left
             .
          
        
         
           Reply
           ;
           They
           are
           very
           quick
           at
           their
           Consequences
           .
           But
           it
           concerns
           them
           to
           see
           that
           their
           Consequence
           contains
           no
           more
           than
           their
           Premises
           .
           When
           they
           say
           ,
           
             All
             must
             be
             left
             free
          
           ;
           what
           All
           do
           they
           mean
           ?
           All
           that
           are
           called
           Quakers
           ?
           or
           only
           All
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           from
           the
           Babe
           in
           Christ
           upward
           ?
           If
           they
           say
           only
           All
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Description
           they
           have
           given
           of
           being
           in
           Christ
           )
           what
           more
           or
           other
           is
           that
           ,
           than
           the
           Author
           they
           carp
           at
           had
           said
           before
           ?
           If
           they
           mean
           All
           that
           are
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           's
           more
           (
           by
           their
           leave
           )
           than
           is
           in
           their
           Premises
           .
           For
           there
           they
           say
           ,
           Therefore
           we
           believe
           ,
           where
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           is
           received
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           and
           truly
           adhered
           to
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Liberty
           to
           
           chuse
           and
           refuse
           things
           according
           as
           such
           are
           perswaded
           ,
           even
           
             from
             the
             Babe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             strong
             Man
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           sure
           they
           will
           hardly
           say
           ,
           that
           All
           that
           are
           called
           Quakers
           have
           so
           received
           the
           Gift
           ,
           have
           so
           adhered
           to
           it
           ,
           have
           so
           profited
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           really
           in
           Christ
           (
           and
           that
           according
           to
           their
           forecited
           Description
           of
           being
           in
           Christ
           )
           though
           but
           in
           a
           Babish
           state
           or
           degree
           .
           They
           were
           therefore
           too
           hasty
           in
           their
           Conclusion
           that
           All
           must
           be
           left
           free
           ,
           or
           None
           .
           They
           should
           have
           remembred
           ,
           that
           the
           Definition
           of
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           (
           to
           which
           they
           say
           they
           agree
           )
           was
           ,
           Deliverance
           from
           Sin
           by
           the
           perfect
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           a
           being
           made
           free
           indeed
           by
           Christ
           the
           Truth
           .
           All
           have
           not
           this
           freedom
           .
           They
           cannot
           be
           left
           to
           it
           ,
           who
           neither
           have
           it
           ,
           nor
           know
           it
           .
           Must
           therefore
           None
           be
           left
           to
           it
           ,
           although
           they
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           it
           ?
           They
           should
           have
           considered
           ,
           that
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           two-fold
           ;
           True
           ,
           and
           False
           :
           So
           that
           there
           is
           a
           false
           Liberty
           ,
           a
           false
           freedom
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           True
           ;
           a
           Liberty
           to
           do
           our
           own
           Wills
           ,
           upon
           which
           comes
           Reproof
           and
           Judgment
           .
           
             Examinat
             .
             of
             Lib.
             Spir.
          
           p.
           1.
           
           Would
           they
           have
           All
           ,
           nay
           ,
           would
           they
           have
           any
           left
           to
           this
           freedom
           ,
           to
           this
           Liberty
           ,
           to
           do
           their
           own
           Wills
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           God's
           Will
           ?
           That
           would
           bring
           Reproof
           and
           Judgment
           indeed
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           it
           is
           a
           pleasing
           and
           desirable
           thing
           to
           man's
           Nature
           to
           be
           left
           to
           its
           Freedom
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           Liberty
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           not
           do
           ,
           what
           it
           pleases
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           pleases
           ,
           in
           Religious
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Civil
           matters
           ;
           whereupon
           it
           may
           sound
           harsh
           in
           the
           Ears
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           not
           be
           absolutely
           and
           unquestionably
           left
           to
           their
           own
           Freedom
           ,
           to
           do
           what
           they
           think
           fit
           ,
           without
           being
           accountable
           to
           others
           :
           Therefore
           that
           I
           may
           remove
           all
           grounds
           of
           Offence
           and
           Stumbling
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           such
           as
           are
           honest-minded
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           here
           ,
           as
           briefly
           as
           with
           plainness
           I
           can
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           matter
           further
           .
           First
           therefore
           ,
           a
           little
           to
           explain
           the
           Terms
           ,
           and
           shew
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           those
           words
           [
           Not
           to
           be
           left
           to
           ones
           Liberty
           to
           act
           as
           one
           is
           free
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           I
           take
           the
           meaning
           thereof
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           no
           Person
           ,
           who
           doth
           profess
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           Society
           ,
           ought
           ,
           or
           hath
           right
           to
           plead
           any
           Exemption
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Liberty
           or
           Freedom
           ,
           from
           being
           called
           to
           an
           Account
           by
           that
           Society
           which
           he
           professes
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           ,
           in
           case
           such
           Person
           shall
           do
           any
           thing
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           that
           Society
           ,
           or
           tending
           to
           the
           Defamation
           or
           hurt
           thereof
           .
           But
           that
           every
           such
           
           Society
           hath
           power
           to
           call
           any
           such
           professed
           Member
           to
           an
           Account
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           inform
           him
           ,
           and
           open
           his
           understanding
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           weak
           and
           dark
           ;
           to
           Reprove
           ,
           Rebuke
           ,
           and
           Exhort
           him
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           if
           he
           prove
           heady
           ,
           wilful
           ,
           contentious
           and
           Unruly
           ;
           And
           if
           he
           obstinatly
           persist
           therein
           ,
           to
           refuse
           any
           further
           Fellowship
           with
           him
           ,
           until
           he
           manifest
           true
           Repentance
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Power
           ,
           the
           utmost
           Power
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           claims
           ,
           namely
           to
           Inform
           ,
           Instruct
           ,
           Reprove
           ,
           Admonish
           ,
           Exhort
           to
           Repentance
           such
           of
           her
           professed
           Members
           as
           go
           astray
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           nothing
           less
           will
           serve
           )
           to
           refuse
           Communion
           with
           the
           Impenitent
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           reject
           her
           ,
           and
           declare
           them
           not
           to
           be
           of
           her
           .
           Now
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           how
           reasonable
           as
           well
           as
           needful
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           best
           Religious
           Societies
           of
           men
           ,
           there
           have
           always
           been
           (
           as
           to
           outward
           Profession
           )
           Good
           and
           Bad
           ,
           True
           and
           False
           ,
           Right
           and
           Wrong
           .
           With
           Israel
           of
           old
           there
           came
           up
           ,
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           a
           mixt
           Multitude
           ,
           or
           a
           great
           mixture
           ,
           Exod.
           12.38
           .
           Besides
           which
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Israelites
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           be
           tryed
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           proved
           to
           be
           Murmurers
           ,
           Complainers
           ,
           Gain
           sayers
           and
           Rebellious
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Apostle
           rightly
           observed
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           all
           Israel
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             Rom.
          
           9.6
           .
           In
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           gathering
           thereof
           ,
           many
           that
           walked
           a
           while
           with
           Christ
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           be
           reputed
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           wont
           back
           ▪
           and
           walked
           no
           more
           with
           him
           ,
           Iohn
           6.66
           .
           How
           ▪
           it
           was
           afterward
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           the
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Apostles
           sufficiently
           show
           .
           There
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           some
           that
           were
           carnal
           ,
           and
           walked
           as
           men
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.3
           .
           There
           were
           many
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           that
           so
           walked
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Phil.
           3.18
           .
           There
           were
           some
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           Thessalonica
           ,
           that
           walked
           disorderly
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           3.11
           .
           There
           were
           some
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           Fergamos
           ,
           that
           held
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           who
           taught
           Balack
           to
           cast
           a
           stumbling-Block
           before
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           to
           eat
           things
           sacrificed
           to
           Idols
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           Fornication
           (
           for
           by
           that
           name
           doth
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           call
           those
           unlawful
           Marriages
           ,
           of
           Believers
           with
           Unbelievers
           ,
           which
           Balaam
           taught
           Balack
           to
           draw
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           into
           with
           the
           Midianitish
           Women
           .
           )
           Rev.
           2.14
           .
           There
           were
           some
           also
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           Ephesus
           ,
           that
           held
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Nicolaitans
             
             ver
          
           .
           6.
           
           &
           15.
           
           Which
           by
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           is
           delivered
           to
           have
           been
           Community
           of
           Wives
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           other
           things
           .
           And
           sure
           enough
           it
           was
           some
           great
           Evil
           ,
           which
           Christ
           exprest
           his
           Hatred
           of
           .
           There
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           Thyatira
           the
           Woman
           Iezabel
           ,
           seducing
           (
           like
           Balaam
           )
           to
           Fornication
           ,
           &c.
           
           Not
           to
           fetch
           instances
           out
           of
           every
           Church
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           that
           walked
           after
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           in
           the
           Lust
           of
           Uncleanness
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.10
           .
           These
           were
           presumptuous
           ,
           self-willed
           ,
           despised
           Government
           ,
           and
           spake
           Evil
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Dignities
           ,
           but
           of
           things
           they
           understood
           not
           ,
           ver
           .
           12.
           
           Yet
           these
           were
           great
           sticklers
           for
           Liberty
           :
           for
           
             They
             promised
             Liberty
          
           to
           such
           as
           they
           allured
           ,
           being
           themselves
           mean
           while
           the
           
             Servants
             of
             Corruption
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           19.
           
           Of
           whom
           a
           more
           full
           description
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Iude.
           Thus
           it
           was
           in
           those
           times
           .
           How
           it
           hath
           been
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           since
           the
           Lord
           first
           gathered
           us
           to
           be
           a
           peculiar
           People
           to
           himself
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           had
           but
           little
           Experience
           ,
           or
           made
           but
           little
           Observation
           ,
           that
           need
           to
           be
           informed
           .
           How
           many
           that
           have
           walked
           for
           a
           while
           (
           some
           for
           some
           years
           )
           with
           Friends
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           Truth
           ,
           have
           turned
           their
           backs
           thereon
           ,
           and
           gone
           off
           ,
           some
           into
           the
           Sea
           again
           ,
           some
           into
           Nets
           !
           What
           has
           been
           the
           general
           pretence
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           want
           of
           Liberty
           ?
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           was
           too
           strait
           for
           them
           ?
           they
           wanted
           a
           broader
           way
           .
           How
           many
           ,
           even
           of
           them
           that
           retained
           the
           Profession
           of
           Truth
           ,
           have
           slept
           aside
           ,
           some
           into
           one
           odd
           thing
           ,
           some
           into
           another
           ,
           under
           pretence
           that
           they
           had
           Freedom
           so
           to
           do
           ?
           Did
           not
           they
           that
           ran
           out
           in
           
             I.
             Perot's
          
           business
           ,
           plead
           being
           left
           to
           their
           Freedom
           ,
           to
           their
           Liberty
           ?
           They
           did
           so
           :
           and
           by
           that
           Plea
           were
           some
           ,
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           betrayed
           into
           that
           snare
           .
           Now
           since
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           by
           the
           Instances
           given
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           (
           as
           to
           outward
           Profession
           )
           Bad
           as
           well
           as
           Good
           ,
           wrong
           as
           well
           as
           right
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           than
           that
           there
           should
           be
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           such
           a
           Power
           ,
           as
           may
           enable
           those
           that
           are
           right
           to
           acquit
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Principle
           and
           Profession
           from
           the
           Disorders
           ,
           of
           whatsoever
           kind
           ,
           committed
           by
           them
           that
           are
           wrong
           ;
           which
           they
           can
           never
           do
           ,
           if
           those
           that
           are
           wrong
           may
           exempt
           themselves
           from
           being
           called
           to
           account
           ,
           and
           reproved
           for
           their
           Disorders
           ,
           by
           alleadging
           that
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           they
           had
           Liberty
           and
           Freedom
           in
           themselves
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           hath
           happened
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           part
           ,
           through
           a
           misunderstanding
           
           and
           misapplication
           of
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           .
           For
           though
           all
           that
           have
           received
           ,
           and
           are
           indeed
           guided
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           left
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           act
           for
           God
           in
           the
           Liberty
           and
           Freedom
           that
           it
           gives
           .
           Yet
           for
           any
           to
           infer
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           that
           pretends
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           be
           too
           apparent
           that
           they
           are
           not
           subject
           thereunto
           )
           must
           be
           left
           to
           that
           Freedom
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           (
           and
           in
           one
           sense
           rightly
           enough
           )
           their
           own
           ,
           to
           that
           Liberty
           which
           they
           have
           set
           up
           in
           and
           for
           themselves
           ,
           though
           it
           leads
           such
           to
           thwart
           ,
           oppose
           ,
           gain-say
           and
           disturb
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           same
           Society
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           right
           ,
           but
           (
           whatever
           else
           may
           be
           pretended
           )
           is
           both
           wrong
           it self
           ,
           and
           an
           Inlet
           for
           that
           which
           is
           wrong
           .
           For
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Plea
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           ought
           to
           be
           left
           to
           his
           Freedom
           ,
           &c.
           
           Is
           this
           ,
           that
           none
           should
           be
           accountable
           ,
           or
           answerable
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Congregation
           they
           are
           reputed
           to
           be
           of
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           not
           simply
           Evil
           ,
           or
           Evil
           in
           it self
           ,
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           in
           their
           Book
           distinguish
           )
           so
           that
           ,
           although
           what
           they
           do
           be
           disorderly
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           either
           directly
           ,
           or
           by
           Consequence
           ,
           tends
           to
           bring
           scandal
           ,
           and
           trouble
           upon
           the
           whole
           Society
           ;
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           stop
           the
           Churches
           Mouth
           ,
           for
           such
           an
           one
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           Liberty
           and
           Freedom
           in
           my self
           to
           do
           so
           or
           so
           .
           And
           thereupon
           the
           Church
           may
           not
           judge
           ,
           may
           not
           reprove
           ,
           may
           not
           blame
           such
           an
           One
           ;
           but
           must
           be
           obliged
           to
           own
           and
           receive
           such
           an
           one
           as
           a
           Friend
           ,
           a
           Brother
           in
           the
           Truth
           (
           though
           walking
           out
           of
           Truth
           )
           as
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Body
           (
           though
           acting
           against
           the
           Body
           .
           )
           This
           were
           to
           set
           up
           a
           false
           Liberty
           ,
           to
           overthrow
           the
           true
           Liberty
           ;
           to
           give
           Liberty
           to
           Particulars
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           from
           the
           General
           :
           which
           to
           do
           ,
           were
           contrary
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           true
           Reason
           .
           For
           surely
           ,
           how
           much
           Liberty
           soever
           a
           Part
           may
           claim
           ,
           the
           whole
           may
           claim
           as
           much
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           each
           Particular
           hath
           Liberty
           to
           choose
           ,
           or
           refuse
           things
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           perswaded
           the
           things
           are
           right
           or
           wrong
           (
           which
           it
           is
           fit
           they
           should
           :
           )
           Why
           should
           not
           the
           whole
           have
           like
           Liberty
           to
           receive
           ,
           or
           refuse
           such
           Persons
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           Membership
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           perswaded
           that
           such
           Persons
           ,
           so
           acting
           ,
           are
           in
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           ,
           that
           Spirit
           in
           which
           the
           true
           Membership
           stands
           ?
           But
           this
           Liberty
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           deprived
           and
           debarred
           of
           ,
           if
           she
           were
           bound
           (
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           would
           bind
           her
           )
           to
           own
           and
           receive
           for
           members
           all
           such
           as
           make
           any
           Profession
           of
           Truth
           ,
           though
           walking
           and
           acting
           
           contrary
           to
           Her
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           she
           believes
           )
           to
           Truth
           ,
           under
           pretence
           that
           they
           walk
           and
           act
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Liberty
           and
           Freedom
           .
           He
           that
           would
           shun
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           in
           any
           Testimony
           that
           Truth
           leads
           to
           ,
           hath
           scope
           enough
           under
           this
           Plea
           to
           do
           it
           .
           He
           that
           ,
           for
           advantage
           or
           fear
           ,
           will
           break
           Christ's
           Command
           ,
           and
           Swear
           ,
           can
           say
           he
           hath
           freedom
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           perswaded
           in
           his
           own
           mind
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           thereof
           .
           He
           that
           ,
           to
           shun
           Sufferings
           ,
           will
           pay
           Tythes
           to
           the
           Hireling-Priest
           ;
           He
           that
           will
           Marry
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           or
           take
           in
           Marriage
           one
           that
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           Truth
           ,
           hath
           the
           same
           Plea
           for
           his
           Shelter
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           other
           Cases
           of
           Evil.
           
        
         
           This
           the
           Adversaries
           saw
           ,
           but
           saw
           not
           how
           to
           Answer
           :
           And
           therefore
           in
           their
           5th
           page
           ,
           having
           said
           ,
           There
           's
           but
           one
           Objection
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           (
           leaving
           all
           to
           act
           according
           as
           they
           are
           free
           ,
           &c.
           )
           is
           to
           give
           Liberty
           to
           Evil
           ;
           they
           add
           ,
           
             Which
             we
             may
             speak
             to
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           And
           so
           they
           shift
           it
           off
           in
           this
           place
           .
           And
           having
           thus
           given
           it
           the
           Go-by
           here
           ,
           never
           give
           any
           direct
           Answer
           to
           it
           (
           that
           I
           observe
           )
           throughout
           their
           whole
           Book
           .
           In
           their
           19th
           page
           they
           touch
           it
           ,
           but
           presently
           start
           back
           ,
           and
           slide
           off
           of
           it
           again
           .
           There
           they
           say
           ,
           
             What
             can
             hinder
             the
             putting
             this
             in
             practice
             ,
             but
             the
             Devil
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Truth
             ,
             perswading
             this
             was
             to
             give
             Liberty
             to
             Evil
          
           ?
           Then
           add
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             a
             mistake
             to
             think
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             give
             Liberty
             to
             Evil
             ,
             while
             our
             End
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             bears
             witness
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           They
           are
           sure
           !
           What
           Assurance
           doth
           their
           saying
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           give
           to
           others
           ?
           Their
           witness-bearing
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           for
           themselves
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           reach
           no
           further
           than
           to
           themselves
           .
           But
           suppose
           Charity
           should
           extend
           it
           further
           ,
           and
           on
           that
           foot
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           their
           End
           ,
           or
           Intention
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           give
           Liberty
           to
           Evil.
           Doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           that
           that
           unlimitted
           Plea
           ,
           for
           leaving
           every
           one
           so
           to
           act
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           free
           and
           perswaded
           in
           their
           own
           minds
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           accountable
           for
           their
           actings
           ,
           may
           not
           give
           Liberty
           to
           Evil
           ?
           May
           not
           People
           have
           a
           wrong
           freedom
           ,
           a
           freedom
           to
           do
           Evil
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           Perswasion
           in
           their
           own
           minds
           ,
           that
           that
           wrong
           freedom
           is
           a
           right
           one
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           a
           manifestation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           (
           and
           it
           is
           too
           plain
           that
           too
           many
           do
           not
           )
           obey
           and
           follow
           the
           leadings
           of
           that
           good
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           profit
           thereby
           ?
           But
           what
           Answer
           do
           the
           Adversaries
           now
           give
           
           to
           that
           One
           Objection
           ,
           which
           they
           took
           notice
           of
           in
           their
           5th
           page
           ,
           and
           then
           made
           a
           shew
           as
           if
           they
           would
           speak
           of
           it
           in
           another
           place
           ?
           Truly
           none
           at
           all
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           answering
           it
           (
           which
           was
           reasonably
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           )
           they
           excuse
           themselves
           ,
           but
           very
           poorly
           ,
           from
           Answering
           :
           for
           after
           they
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           They
           are
           sure
           their
           End
           is
           not
           to
           give
           Liberty
           to
           Evil
           ,
           they
           add
           ▪
           
             But
             to
             Answer
             All
             the
             Objections
             that
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             take
             up
             too
             much
             time
             ,
             so
             perhaps
             we
             may
             not
             know
             all
             that
             may
             be
             advanced
             ;
             so
             we
             shall
             Omit
             that
             ,
             till
             we
             are
             better
             informed
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             till
             more
             fitting
             Opportunity
             do
             occur
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           A
           dull
           Come-off
           !
           Who
           ,
           that
           were
           shameless
           ,
           might
           not
           ,
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           avoid
           Answering
           any
           Objection
           that
           lies
           hard
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           pretending
           it
           would
           take
           up
           too
           much
           time
           to
           answer
           all
           Objections
           ,
           and
           that
           perhaps
           they
           may
           not
           know
           all
           that
           may
           be
           advanced
           ?
           They
           told
           us
           in
           their
           5th
           page
           ,
           There
           is
           but
           one
           Objection
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           to
           give
           Liberty
           to
           Evil
           ;
           and
           they
           made
           a
           kind
           of
           Promise
           to
           speak
           to
           that
           in
           another
           place
           .
           (
           Why
           did
           they
           not
           answer
           this
           One
           Objection
           ,
           which
           themselves
           had
           advanced
           ?
           )
           Now
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           not
           what
           to
           say
           to
           it
           ,
           nor
           how
           to
           Answer
           that
           One
           Objection
           ;
           they
           pretend
           it
           would
           take
           up
           too
           much
           time
           to
           Answer
           all
           the
           Objections
           that
           may
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           perhaps
           they
           may
           not
           know
           all
           that
           may
           be
           advanced
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           pittiful
           Shuffling
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           mean
           Trifling
           for
           men
           !
           for
           such
           men
           !
           for
           men
           so
           cryed
           up
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           them
           are
           ?
           Perhaps
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             we
             may
             not
             know
             all
             that
             may
             be
             advanced
             .
          
           What
           then
           ?
           should
           that
           hinder
           them
           from
           taking
           notice
           of
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           or
           might
           know
           ,
           of
           what
           was
           advanced
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           enumerate
           several
           Particular
           Evils
           ,
           which
           the
           Enemy
           by
           that
           Plea
           (
           of
           leaving
           every
           one
           to
           act
           as
           he
           is
           free
           ,
           &c.
           )
           is
           introducing
           a
           Liberty
           to
           ,
           as
           Paying
           Tythes
           to
           Hireling-Priests
           ;
           Marrying
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           Declining
           a
           publick
           Testimony
           in
           suffering
           times
           ,
           or
           hiding
           in
           times
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           Worshipping
           and
           respecting
           the
           Persons
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           Observing
           the
           World's
           Holy-days
           and
           Mass-days
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ?
           )
           Why
           did
           they
           not
           Answer
           these
           that
           were
           advanced
           ,
           as
           there
           phrase
           is
           ?
           Did
           they
           want
           to
           be
           better
           inform'd
           ,
           whether
           These
           are
           Evils
           or
           no
           ?
           They
           could
           not
           but
           know
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           these
           Evils
           have
           been
           closely
           charged
           ,
           as
           the
           Fruits
           of
           that
           Spirit
           they
           are
           now
           joyned
           to
           .
           And
           their
           so
           slightly
           slipping
           over
           them
           now
           ,
           is
           no
           good
           sign
           that
           they
           are
           wholly
           
           clear
           and
           free
           from
           them
           .
           They
           boast
           indeed
           of
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           ;
           but
           distinguish
           not
           (
           that
           I
           observe
           )
           betwixt
           Conversation
           Civil
           and
           Religious
           ,
           betwixt
           that
           which
           relates
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           more
           especially
           respects
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           say
           in
           general
           words
           ,
           p.
           43.
           with
           respect
           to
           Lives
           and
           Conversations
           ,
           
             Place
             your
             Iudgment
             upon
             what
             is
             Evil
             ,
             and
             spare
             not
             ,
             for
             there
             it
             will
             stand
             ;
             for
             we
             plead
             not
             for
             Evil
             in
             any
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             We
             grant
             that
             any
             may
             reporve
             Evil
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             Immoral
             ,
          
           &c.
           p.
           46.
           
           But
           their
           explaining
           Evil
           by
           the
           terms
           Immoral
           ,
           and
           simply
           Evil
           (
           as
           in
           pag.
           39.
           where
           they
           say
           ,
           
             If
             Nothing
             that
             is
             simply
             Evil
             or
             Immoral
             ,
             can
             be
             charged
             upon
             your
             Brethren
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           p.
           44.
           
           
             Though
             nothing
             that
             is
             Immoral
             ,
             or
             Evil
             in
             it self
             can
             be
             proved
             against
             them
          
           )
           shews
           they
           mean
           by
           Immoral
           ,
           such
           open
           Prophaneness
           and
           Debaucheries
           as
           Human
           Laws
           correct
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           pretending
           Not
           to
           plead
           for
           Evil
           in
           any
           ,
           their
           Plea
           may
           indulge
           and
           countenance
           those
           Evils
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           of
           paying
           Tythes
           to
           the
           hireling
           Priest
           ,
           of
           being
           married
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           &c.
           and
           of
           marrying
           such
           as
           are
           out
           of
           Truth
           ,
           yea
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Disorders
           that
           heady
           and
           unruly
           Persons
           are
           capable
           of
           committing
           against
           Church-Society
           ,
           by
           raising
           and
           fomenting
           Strife
           and
           Contention
           amongst
           Brethren
           ,
           by
           drawing
           and
           gathering
           into
           Parties
           ,
           Sides
           and
           Factions
           ,
           by
           making
           Schisms
           ,
           Rents
           and
           Breaches
           ,
           by
           running
           into
           down-right
           Division
           ,
           and
           open
           Separation
           .
           All
           which
           are
           Evils
           ,
           and
           such
           Evils
           as
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Truth
           always
           was
           ,
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           placed
           upon
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           Adversaries
           hide
           themselves
           under
           the
           Terms
           [
           Simply
           Evil
           ,
           or
           Immoral
           ]
           let
           me
           ask
           them
           more
           particularly
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           an
           Immoral
           Act
           for
           any
           one
           to
           deprive
           Another
           ,
           by
           force
           or
           fraud
           ,
           of
           his
           just
           Right
           and
           Property
           ?
           They
           know
           what
           of
           this
           kind
           has
           been
           done
           by
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Party
           at
           Reading
           ,
           and
           other
           Places
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           forcibly
           kept
           Friends
           out
           of
           their
           publick
           Meeting-Houses
           ,
           and
           deprived
           Friends
           of
           their
           just
           and
           lawful
           Right
           and
           Property
           in
           those
           Meeting-Houses
           ,
           contrary
           to
           all
           Right
           and
           Justice
           .
           Now
           though
           Truth
           's
           Judgment
           hath
           been
           placed
           ,
           and
           doth
           stand
           and
           abide
           ,
           upon
           this
           Evil
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Authors
           and
           Abettors
           thereof
           ;
           And
           though
           ,
           being
           so
           undeniable
           in
           fact
           ,
           and
           so
           gross
           in
           nature
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           are
           ashamed
           ,
           or
           afraid
           to
           plead
           for
           it
           :
           Yet
           which
           of
           them
           all
           has
           joyned
           with
           Friends
           in
           placing
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Truth
           upon
           
           it
           ,
           and
           upon
           them
           that
           are
           more
           immediatly
           guilty
           of
           it
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           rather
           own
           and
           joyn
           with
           such
           as
           have
           been
           and
           are
           most
           guilty
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           receive
           such
           of
           them
           as
           are
           Preachers
           ,
           to
           preach
           and
           pray
           amongst
           them
           ?
        
         
           In
           their
           5th
           page
           ,
           they
           take
           a
           slight
           notice
           of
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Author's
           Answer
           ,
           where
           he
           said
           ,
           But
           if
           thou
           pleadest
           thy
           Freedom
           against
           such
           things
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Obstructest
           and
           Slightest
           such
           Good
           ,
           Wholsom
           and
           Requisit
           Things
           (
           namely
           such
           things
           as
           are
           Holy
           ,
           Just
           ,
           Lovely
           ,
           Honest
           ,
           Comely
           and
           of
           good
           Report
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           mentioned
           just
           before
           )
           thy
           freedom
           is
           naught
           ,
           dark
           ,
           perverse
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           perfect
           Law
           of
           Love
           and
           Liberty
           .
           In
           the
           reciting
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           observe
           ,
           they
           slip
           over
           these
           words
           [
           obstructest
           and
           slightest
           ]
           as
           being
           Conscious
           perhaps
           that
           they
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           colourable
           defence
           to
           make
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           .
           Their
           Answer
           to
           the
           rest
           is
           this
           ,
           
             This
             is
             still
             to
             the
             same
             Tune
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             Iudge
             implied
             ,
             but
             not
             set
             forth
             ;
             't
             is
             not
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             but
             some
             outward
             thing
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
          
           ;
           and
           they
           add
           ,
           
             We
             know
             not
             where
             he
             will
             fix
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Rep.
           To
           the
           same
           Tune
           !
           They
           were
           in
           a
           jolly
           Humour
           sure
           ,
           when
           they
           borrowed
           this
           Phrase
           from
           the
           Ballad-mongers
           .
           So
           pag.
           17.
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Shall
             we
             Pipe
             to
             the
             same
             Tune
             for
             Company
             .
          
           Truth
           would
           have
           taught
           them
           more
           Gravity
           :
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           their
           beguiled
           Proselites
           will
           observe
           and
           take
           notice
           what
           a
           frothy
           Spirit
           they
           are
           guided
           by
           .
           But
           though
           they
           say
           ,
           The
           Judge
           is
           not
           set
           forth
           ,
           but
           only
           implied
           ;
           and
           by
           the●●
           saying
           [
           Whatever
           it
           is
           ]
           they
           imply
           they
           know
           not
           what
           it
           is
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           confess
           in
           plain
           Terms
           ;
           they
           know
           not
           where
           he
           will
           fix
           :
           yet
           ,
           in
           this
           tuning
           strain
           they
           as
           boldly
           as
           blindly
           (
           that
           is
           confessedly
           not
           seeing
           ,
           or
           knowing
           what
           it
           is
           )
           adventure
           to
           affirm
           ,
           'T
           is
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           .
           By
           which
           the
           Children
           of
           Truth
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           in
           this
           Judgment
           ,
           are
           out
           of
           Truth
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           airy
           Vein
           they
           go
           on
           thus
           ,
           
             But
             since
             we
             know
             not
             where
             he
             will
             fix
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             't
             is
             dark
             to
             be
             sure
          
           ;
           Then
           (
           as
           if
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           they
           would
           grow
           very
           kind
           )
           
             to
             help
             it
             all
             we
             can
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             thus
             far
             grant
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             Outward
             things
             so
             far
             Essential
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             do
             contrary
             to
             them
             may
             be
             detected
             of
             Error
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           If
           it
           was
           dark
           before
           ,
           how
           much
           clearer
           is
           it
           now
           ?
           For
           they
           mention
           not
           a
           Syllable
           what
           these
           outward
           Essentials
           are
           .
           They
           
           complain
           of
           want
           of
           Certainty
           in
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           answer
           :
           yet
           themselves
           leave
           it
           wholly
           uncertain
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           these
           outward
           Essentials
           .
           They
           suggest
           here
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           Book
           things
           are
           laid
           down
           in
           a
           general
           way
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           they
           say
           )
           Deceit
           or
           Cunning
           often
           lurks
           .
           Yet
           sure
           ,
           nothing
           could
           be
           laid
           down
           in
           more
           general
           terms
           ,
           than
           they
           have
           here
           mentioned
           their
           outward
           Essentials
           ;
           for
           what
           to
           lurk
           under
           ,
           let
           themselves
           Consider
           ,
           others
           judge
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           
             The
             things
             suggested
             as
             the
             Ground
             of
             Difference
             ,
             are
             neither
             such
             Principles
             nor
             Practices
             as
             have
             been
             from
             our
             beginning
             ,
             nor
             yet
             such
             things
             as
             can
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             be
             Essential
             to
             true
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           I
           will
           not
           here
           Descant
           on
           their
           beginning
           ,
           though
           the
           conceitedness
           of
           the
           Expression
           would
           even
           invite
           to
           it
           .
           But
           I
           would
           know
           what
           things
           those
           are
           ,
           that
           they
           say
           are
           suggested
           ,
           as
           the
           Ground
           of
           Difference
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           so
           suggested
           .
           Are
           not
           these
           Generals
           designed
           for
           a
           shelter
           for
           something
           to
           lurk
           under
           ?
           But
           suppose
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           they
           suggest
           ,
           are
           suggested
           as
           the
           Ground
           of
           Difference
           ,
           are
           neither
           such
           Principles
           nor
           Practices
           as
           have
           been
           from
           their
           beginning
           ;
           what
           then
           ?
           Is
           their
           Beginning
           the
           Boundary
           ?
           the
           
             Nil
             ultra
          
           ?
           Was
           there
           a
           Bar
           then
           set
           ,
           a
           limitation
           to
           the
           illimitable
           Holy
           One
           ,
           that
           Nothing
           ,
           not
           then
           in
           Practice
           ,
           should
           thereafter
           be
           ever
           brought
           into
           Practice
           ,
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           But
           say
           the
           Adversaries
           (
           and
           they
           bid
           us
           Observe
           it
           )
           
             If
             the
             things
             suggested
             as
             the
             Ground
             of
             Difference
             ,
             are
             not
             Essential
             things
             ▪
             nor
             yet
             such
             things
             as
             have
             been
             from
             our
             beginning
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             at
             best
             be
             but
             Circumstantial
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             Ceremonial
             or
             Shadowy
             Things
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             at
             best
             are
             but
             accidentaly
             good
             ,
             that
             is
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             as
             Persons
             are
             perswaded
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             but
             accidentally
             good
             ,
             may
             on
             the
             contrary
             be
             accidentally
             not
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             is
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             as
             Persons
             are
             dissatisfied
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           'T
           is
           fit
           we
           should
           (
           as
           they
           desire
           )
           observe
           this
           :
           For
           I
           think
           there
           are
           many
           things
           observable
           in
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           If
           the
           things
           suggested
           ,
           &c.
           are
           not
           Essential
           things
           ,
           not
           yet
           such
           things
           as
           have
           been
           from
           our
           beginning
           ,
           they
           can
           at
           best
           be
           but
           Circumstantial
           ;
           They
           plainly
           imply
           ,
           that
           if
           those
           things
           had
           been
           from
           their
           beginning
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           more
           than
           Circumstantial
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           not
           been
           Essential
           things
           .
           An
           Absurdity
           that
           ,
           at
           best
           ,
           must
           needs
           spring
           from
           conceited
           Ignorance
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
           By
           making
           the
           terms
           Circumstantial
           ,
           or
           Ceremonial
           and
           Shadowy
           ,
           Synonomous
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           same
           signification
           ,
           They
           render
           all
           outward
           Performances
           of
           Gospel-worship
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           Shadowy
           ;
           since
           no
           outward
           Act
           of
           Worship
           ever
           was
           ,
           or
           ever
           can
           be
           performed
           without
           Circumstance
           .
           If
           the
           other
           Passage
           shewed
           their
           Ignorance
           ,
           this
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           will
           not
           commend
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           divine
           matters
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           their
           saying
           such
           things
           are
           at
           best
           but
           accidentally
           good
           ,
           savours
           of
           no
           good
           understanding
           or
           sense
           .
           But
           Fourthly
           ,
           In
           making
           such
           things
           accidentally
           Good
           ,
           or
           not
           Good
           ,
           according
           as
           Persons
           are
           perswaded
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           dissatisfied
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           exceeded
           common
           Weakness
           ;
           and
           to
           speak
           favourably
           ,
           draw
           too
           near
           to
           the
           borders
           of
           Ranterism
           .
           For
           it
           was
           the
           grand
           Notion
           of
           the
           Ranters
           ,
           and
           the
           source
           of
           their
           immodest
           and
           unclean
           Practices
           ,
           that
           things
           were
           no
           otherwise
           Good
           or
           Evil
           ,
           than
           as
           Persons
           apprehended
           or
           thought
           them
           to
           be
           so
           :
           Only
           they
           extended
           it
           more
           generally
           :
           These
           seem
           to
           restrain
           it
           to
           such
           things
           as
           they
           call
           Circumstantial
           or
           Ceremonial
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           confound
           with
           Shadowy
           .
           But
           let
           me
           ask
           these
           Adversaries
           ,
           Do
           ye
           think
           or
           hold
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           always
           so
           ;
           or
           only
           so
           now
           of
           late
           ,
           since
           your
           Beginning
           (
           as
           ye
           speak
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           were
           all
           Circumstantial
           things
           ,
           or
           (
           according
           to
           your
           notion
           )
           Shadowy
           things
           ,
           always
           ,
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           places
           ,
           good
           ,
           or
           not
           good
           ,
           according
           as
           Persons
           were
           perswaded
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           dissatisfied
           with
           them
           ?
           Or
           are
           they
           so
           now
           of
           late
           only
           :
           There
           were
           many
           Circumstantial
           Things
           attendant
           on
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           under
           the
           Legal
           Dispensation
           and
           Shadowy
           Things
           ,
           not
           a
           few
           .
           Were
           those
           things
           then
           good
           ,
           or
           not
           good
           ,
           according
           as
           Persons
           were
           perswaded
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           dissatisfied
           with
           them
           ?
           Or
           would
           a
           Persons
           being
           dissatisfied
           with
           any
           of
           those
           things
           then
           ,
           have
           freed
           him
           from
           the
           Obligation
           of
           them
           ?
           That
           had
           been
           a
           ready
           way
           indeed
           to
           have
           made
           void
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God.
           But
           even
           the
           Rebellious
           Iews
           ,
           as
           bad
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           never
           (
           that
           I
           remember
           )
           made
           such
           a
           Plea.
           Will
           ye
           rather
           chuse
           to
           say
           that
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           so
           then
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           now
           ,
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           But
           since
           ye
           have
           resolved
           Circumstantials
           into
           Shadowy
           things
           ;
           what
           will
           ye
           do
           with
           them
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           Will
           ye
           assert
           shadowy
           things
           to
           be
           Good
           now
           ,
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           if
           Persons
           are
           perswaded
           they
           are
           so
           ?
           Be
           perswaded
           to
           consider
           better
           of
           it
           first
           .
           At
           this
           rate
           ,
           the
           same
           Act
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           may
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           
           the
           same
           Assembly
           ,
           be
           good
           to
           one
           ,
           not
           good
           to
           another
           of
           the
           same
           Society
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           differently
           esteem
           it
           .
           It
           will
           ,
           on
           this
           ground
           ,
           be
           as
           good
           for
           men
           to
           offer
           up
           publick
           Prayers
           to
           God
           with
           their
           Hats
           on
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           so
           perswaded
           and
           satisfied
           ,
           as
           to
           Pray
           with
           their
           Heads
           uncovered
           .
           For
           ye
           shall
           find
           ,
           if
           ye
           look
           rightly
           into
           it
           ,
           that
           this
           Notion
           of
           yours
           is
           but
           a
           fresh
           Sprout
           from
           the
           old
           Root
           of
           the
           Hat-Controversie
           in
           
             Iohn
             Perot's
          
           time
           .
           I
           have
           some
           cause
           ,
           more
           perhaps
           than
           every
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           to
           understand
           this
           Wile
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           having
           been
           in
           some
           degree
           beguiled
           by
           it
           then
           .
           In
           humble
           reverence
           of
           Soul
           ,
           and
           with
           thankfulness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           I
           pay
           this
           Acknowledgement
           to
           the
           God
           of
           my
           Deliverance
           ,
           who
           was
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           shew
           me
           this
           Snare
           ,
           and
           deliver
           me
           out
           of
           it
           .
           And
           in
           tender
           pity
           ,
           I
           warn
           you
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Another
           strange
           Notion
           the
           Adversaries
           have
           immediatly
           after
           these
           ,
           in
           their
           5th
           and
           6th
           pages
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           things
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           They
           believe
           concern
           only
           the
           outward
           Court
           ;
           They
           add
           ,
           
             Which
             God
             hath
             left
             unmeasured
             ,
             on
             purpose
             that
             Christians
             might
             never
             differ
             about
             them
             .
          
           This
           they
           repeat
           in
           their
           9th
           page
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             We
             are
             sure
             that
             he
             hath
             left
             such
             things
             on
             purpose
             unmeasured
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             agree
             .
          
           As
           if
           what
           God
           had
           measured
           ,
           he
           had
           therefore
           measured
           that
           Christians
           might
           differ
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           not
           agree
           .
           For
           their
           affirming
           that
           God
           hath
           left
           some
           things
           unmeasured
           ,
           on
           purpose
           that
           Christians
           might
           never
           differ
           about
           them
           ,
           implies
           (
           by
           that
           way
           of
           contrary
           arguing
           which
           they
           so
           much
           use
           )
           that
           God
           hath
           measured
           some
           things
           on
           purpose
           that
           Christian
           might
           differ
           about
           them
           .
           But
           as
           that
           were
           wicked
           to
           imagin
           :
           So
           I
           wish
           the
           discovery
           of
           so
           many
           absurd
           and
           false
           Notions
           as
           have
           here
           (
           in
           a
           few
           Lines
           )
           dropt
           from
           them
           ,
           may
           awaken
           them
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           consider
           what
           Spirit
           it
           is
           they
           are
           guided
           by
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           believe
           ,
           nay
           ,
           are
           sure
           ,
           God
           hath
           left
           such
           things
           (
           as
           they
           except
           against
           )
           unmeasured
           ,
           on
           purpose
           that
           Men
           might
           agree
           ,
           that
           Christians
           might
           never
           differ
           about
           them
           ;
           I
           take
           their
           meaning
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           therefore
           left
           such
           things
           free
           ,
           that
           some
           may
           practice
           them
           ,
           others
           not
           practice
           them
           ,
           according
           as
           either
           sort
           like
           or
           dislike
           them
           ,
           without
           taking
           offence
           at
           each
           other
           therefore
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           their
           meaning
           ,
           this
           is
           of
           force
           against
           themselves
           ,
           to
           clear
           the
           things
           they
           except
           against
           from
           having
           Evil
           or
           harm
           in
           them
           :
           for
           if
           there
           were
           any
           Evil
           or
           harm
           in
           
           them
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           leave
           any
           of
           his
           People
           at
           liberty
           to
           use
           them
           .
           And
           then
           all
           the
           Clamour
           and
           Out-cry
           ,
           Division
           and
           Mischief
           the
           Adversaries
           have
           made
           ,
           is
           against
           things
           which
           they
           cannot
           in
           Truth
           say
           have
           any
           Evil
           or
           harm
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           10th
           page
           ,
           the
           Adversaries
           take
           up
           another
           Question
           out
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Book
           ,
           which
           in
           that
           was
           thus
           laid
           down
           .
           
             But
             must
             I
             conform
             to
             things
             whether
             I
             can
             receive
             them
             or
             no
             ?
             Ought
             I
             not
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             my
             own
             Heart
             ?
          
           The
           Answer
           was
           ,
           to
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           Nay
           :
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           Yea.
           This
           Answer
           they
           seem
           to
           like
           :
           for
           they
           say
           of
           it
           ,
           
             This
             is
             fairly
             said
             we
             must
             confess
             .
          
           But
           as
           fairly
           as
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           they
           unfairly
           alter
           it
           ,
           in
           taking
           upon
           them
           to
           explain
           it
           ;
           for
           reciting
           the
           Author's
           Answer
           ,
           viz.
           to
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           Nay
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             Thou
             ought
             not
             to
             receive
             things
             against
             Truth
             .
          
           Whereas
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           nor
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Question
           was
           not
           ,
           
             Ought
             I
             to
             receive
             things
             against
             Truth
          
           ?
           But
           it
           was
           ,
           
             Must
             I
             conform
             to
             things
             whether
             I
             can
             receive
             them
             or
             no
          
           ?
           Betwixt
           which
           Answer
           ,
           and
           their
           explanatory
           Gloss
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           small
           difference
           ,
           both
           in
           words
           and
           matter
           .
           For
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           Not
           to
           conform
           to
           things
           ,
           because
           I
           cannot
           receive
           them
           (
           which
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           things
           be
           agreeable
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           fault
           in
           me
           only
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           in
           that
           which
           would
           lead
           me
           to
           receive
           them
           .
           )
           And
           it
           is
           another
           thing
           ,
           Not
           to
           receive
           things
           against
           Truth
           ,
           which
           none
           ought
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           would
           be
           Evil
           in
           me
           to
           receive
           and
           conform
           to
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           .
           But
           though
           in
           this
           they
           deal
           not
           fairly
           by
           the
           Author
           ;
           yet
           by
           his
           Answer
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           none
           is
           put
           upon
           Conforming
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           cannot
           receive
           :
           But
           all
           are
           left
           to
           the
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           their
           own
           hearts
           (
           which
           is
           that
           that
           leads
           into
           the
           true
           Spiritual
           Liberty
           before
           defined
           )
           though
           not
           to
           the
           freedom
           of
           their
           own
           unruly
           Wills
           ,
           to
           oppose
           ,
           obstruct
           ,
           revile
           and
           vilifie
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           They
           cannot
           receive
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           have
           received
           and
           do
           practice
           them
           :
           muchless
           to
           rend
           ,
           divide
           ,
           separate
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           break
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           force
           upon
           them
           their
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           still
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           apparent
           Enemies
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           they
           seem
           to
           approve
           his
           Answer
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           yet
           they
           soon
           find
           fault
           with
           it
           again
           ;
           because
           they
           think
           there
           is
           not
           sufficient
           Provision
           made
           by
           him
           for
           withstanding
           the
           things
           ,
           if
           the
           fault
           be
           in
           them
           .
           Repl.
           How
           may
           we
           suppose
           he
           could
           admit
           the
           
           fault
           to
           be
           in
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           prae-suppos'd
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           wholsom
           ,
           and
           requisit
           ?
           Or
           how
           can
           the
           fault
           be
           in
           the
           things
           ,
           if
           God
           has
           left
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           say
           ,
           unmeasured
           ;
           that
           is
           (
           if
           I
           reach
           their
           meaning
           )
           free
           for
           his
           People
           to
           practice
           ,
           or
           not
           practice
           .
           He
           would
           not
           leave
           any
           thing
           for
           some
           of
           his
           People
           to
           practice
           ,
           which
           others
           of
           his
           People
           could
           not
           practice
           from
           a
           fault
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           And
           although
           from
           the
           Author
           's
           asking
           ,
           Is
           the
           fault
           in
           the
           thing
           themselves
           ?
           They
           would
           gladly
           catch
           an
           advantage
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           
             It
             is
             fairly
             implied
             ,
             if
             not
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             fault
             may
             lie
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             things
             brought
             in
          
           ;
           yet
           they
           fall
           short
           in
           that
           also
           :
           for
           Interrogatvies
           have
           sometimes
           the
           force
           of
           Negatives
           .
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Is
             there
             Vnrighteousness
             with
             God
          
           ?
           Rom.
           9.14
           .
           did
           not
           imply
           ,
           muchless
           grant
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           Unrighteousness
           with
           God.
           But
           they
           add
           ,
           that
           
             The
             fault
             doth
             lie
             in
             the
             things
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             he
             hath
             said
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           Repl.
           It
           seems
           they
           expected
           a
           proof
           of
           Negatives
           .
           That
           were
           needless
           .
           'T
           is
           enough
           that
           they
           have
           not
           proved
           a
           Fault
           in
           the
           things
           they
           reject
           and
           despise
           .
           When
           they
           attempt
           that
           a
           disproof
           thereof
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           
             We
             may
             conclude
             such
             as
             bring
             them
             in
          
           (
           viz.
           the
           things
           they
           say
           are
           suggested
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           Difference
           )
           
             are
             reputed
             Leaders
          
           .
           Repl.
           I
           say
           such
           as
           raised
           the
           Opposition
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Division
           thereby
           ,
           and
           led
           into
           the
           Separation
           thereupon
           ,
           were
           reputed
           ,
           and
           were
           ,
           Leaders
           among
           them
           .
           They
           add
           ,
           p.
           11.
           
           
             The
             Leaders
             may
             do
             more
             harm
             in
             bringing
             in
             things
             that
             are
             wrong
             ,
             than
             others
             can
             do
             in
             Opposing
             some
             things
             that
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             be
             right
             .
          
           Repl.
           If
           this
           be
           true
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           The
           things
           they
           complain
           of
           for
           being
           brought
           in
           ,
           they
           have
           never
           proved
           to
           be
           wrong
           ,
           nor
           ever
           can
           ;
           therefore
           there
           has
           been
           no
           harm
           done
           ,
           by
           bringing
           those
           things
           in
           ,
           as
           their
           Phrase
           is
           .
           But
           the
           harm
           has
           been
           done
           by
           the
           heady
           and
           unruly
           Opposition
           they
           have
           made
           against
           those
           things
           that
           are
           right
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Leaders
             have
             caused
             the
             People
             to
             err
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             led
             by
             them
             was
             devoured
             .
          
           Repl.
           This
           is
           rightly
           applicable
           to
           themselves
           :
           The
           Children
           of
           Light
           ▪
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           lament
           over
           them
           .
           Their
           Leaders
           have
           caused
           them
           to
           err
           ,
           and
           by
           following
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           led
           into
           that
           Separation
           ,
           which
           ,
           unless
           by
           Repentance
           they
           quickly
           return
           from
           ,
           will
           certainly
           destroy
           them
           .
           Again
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             The
             way
             to
             prevent
             
             the
             danger
             is
             ,
             by
             allowing
             freely
             Conviction
             and
             Perswasion
             to
             precede
             Conformity
             .
          
           Repl.
           This
           is
           an
           evil
           Suggestion
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           would
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           Friends
           did
           press
           Conformity
           before
           Conviction
           and
           Perswasion
           :
           which
           is
           utterly
           false
           ,
           contrary
           to
           our
           Principle
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           our
           Practice
           .
           That
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           our
           Principle
           ,
           the
           Book
           and
           place
           they
           here
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           evinces
           :
           For
           there
           the
           Author
           ,
           having
           put
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             Must
             I
             conform
             to
             things
             whether
             I
             can
             receive
             them
             or
             no
             ?
          
           Answers
           directly
           and
           positively
           ,
           Nay
           ;
           And
           even
           so
           they
           cite
           his
           words
           .
           In
           the
           same
           place
           also
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             not
             to
             conform
             to
             a
             thing
             ignorantly
             ;
             yet
             thou
             art
             to
             consider
             ,
             why
             thou
             art
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             cause
             of
             such
             Ignorance
             may
             be
             .
          
           What
           can
           be
           plainer
           !
           That
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           our
           Practice
           also
           ,
           is
           matter
           of
           Fact.
           Let
           the
           Adversaries
           therefore
           prove
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           that
           Friends
           press
           Conformity
           before
           or
           without
           Conviction
           .
        
         
           They
           go
           on
           in
           their
           11th
           page
           to
           quarrel
           with
           another
           expression
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             Principle
             ,
             and
             pernitious
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             Ranterism
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             thee
             ,
             but
             what
             thou
             art
             perswaded
             is
             thy
             Duty
             .
          
           Against
           this
           they
           make
           a
           great
           noise
           .
           This
           ,
           they
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             is
             as
             removing
             a
             Bounder
             or
             Land-mark
             .
             'T
             is
             ,
          
           they
           say
           ;
           
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             Conviction
             or
             Perswasion
             ;
             for
             if
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             Conviction
             and
             Perswasion
             is
             to
             go
             before
             Conformity
             in
             our
             duty
             to
             God
             and
             true
             Religion
             ,
             then
             nothing
             can
             be
             a
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             are
             perswaded
             on
             :
             But
             if
             duty
             to
             God
             and
             true
             Religion
             must
             be
             performed
             before
             convinced
             or
             perswaded
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             something
             may
             be
             a
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             perswaded
             on
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Here
           they
           confound
           Duty
           with
           performance
           of
           Duty
           or
           Conformity
           to
           Duty
           ;
           which
           are
           different
           things
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           distinguished
           :
           and
           their
           not
           distinguishing
           them
           has
           puzzled
           their
           heads
           .
           Performance
           follows
           Duty
           ;
           not
           Duty
           ,
           Performance
           .
           Duty
           ,
           in
           order
           of
           time
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           is
           before
           Performance
           ,
           as
           the
           Cause
           is
           before
           the
           Effect
           .
           Now
           the
           Assertion
           here
           taxed
           for
           a
           dangerous
           Principle
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           performed
           as
           thy
           Duty
           ,
           but
           what
           thou
           art
           perswaded
           is
           thy
           Duty
           :
           But
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           thee
           ,
           but
           what
           thou
           art
           perswaded
           is
           thy
           Duty
           .
           Though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           rightly
           perform
           a
           thing
           as
           his
           Duty
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           not
           perswaded
           is
           his
           Duty
           :
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           his
           
           Duty
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           perswaded
           it
           is
           his
           Duty
           .
           It
           is
           not
           simply
           want
           of
           perswasion
           or
           conviction
           ,
           but
           want
           of
           sufficient
           means
           for
           perswasion
           or
           conviction
           ,
           that
           can
           exempt
           any
           man
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           Duty
           .
           The
           Iews
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           sufficient
           means
           for
           conviction
           ,
           or
           perswasion
           that
           it
           was
           their
           Duty
           to
           own
           and
           receive
           Christ
           for
           the
           promised
           Messiah
           ,
           yet
           were
           not
           perswaded
           that
           that
           was
           their
           Duty
           ;
           was
           that
           therefore
           not
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           them
           ?
           
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             ,
             and
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             they
             had
             not
             had
             sin
             :
             But
             now
             they
             have
             no
             Cloak
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
          
           Joh.
           15.22
           .
           Why
           so
           ?
           They
           were
           never
           the
           more
           perswaded
           of
           their
           Duty
           for
           his
           speaking
           to
           them
           .
           Well
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           sufficient
           means
           to
           have
           been
           perswaded
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           resisted
           it
           .
           We
           read
           of
           some
           of
           old
           ,
           that
           of
           some
           things
           were
           
             willingly
             ignorant
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.5
           .
           Of
           others
           ,
           before
           them
           ,
           that
           said
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             desire
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thy
             Ways
             ,
          
           Job
           21.14
           .
           Unlikely
           were
           these
           to
           be
           perswaded
           of
           Duty
           .
           Was
           therefore
           no
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           them
           ?
           This
           were
           a
           ready
           way
           indeed
           for
           men
           to
           discharge
           themselves
           of
           all
           Duty
           ,
           if
           through
           negligent
           Carelesness
           ,
           or
           wilful
           resisting
           ,
           they
           harden
           themselves
           against
           Conviction
           .
           But
           as
           that
           is
           a
           dangerous
           state
           ;
           so
           this
           is
           a
           dangerous
           Doctrine
           :
           And
           the
           endeavours
           the
           Adversaries
           use
           to
           justifie
           and
           establish
           it
           ,
           render
           their
           Bottom
           the
           more
           justly
           to
           be
           suspected
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           us
           see
           what
           Mediums
           they
           use
           to
           maintain
           this
           Doctrine
           or
           Principle
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           one
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           is
           perswaded
           is
           his
           Duty
           ;
           If
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             to
             assert
             or
             believe
             that
             nothing
             is
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             are
             perswaded
             on
             ,
             be
             in
             its
             self
             a
             dangerous
             Principle
             ,
             pernitious
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             still
             worse
             the
             Root
             of
             Ranterism
             ,
             then
             the
             Saying
             that
             stands
             against
             this
             must
             be
             as
             Good
             as
             that
             is
             Evil
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Safe
             Principle
             ,
             propitious
             to
             true
             Religion
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             still
             better
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             as
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             Good
             to
             men
             :
             for
             we
             conceive
             ,
             the
             Root
             of
             Ranterism
             is
             as
             the
             root
             of
             all
             Evil.
             
          
        
         
           Repl.
           Here
           they
           run
           a
           Ground
           again
           ,
           by
           tampering
           unskilfully
           with
           Logical
           Conclusions
           .
           To
           shew
           them
           their
           mistake
           ,
           I
           refer
           them
           to
           1
           Tim.
           6.10
           .
           The
           Apostle
           there
           says
           expresly
           ,
           
             The
             Love
             of
             Money
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             Evil.
          
           Doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           or
           will
           they
           thence
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Hatred
           of
           Money
           is
           the
           Root
           of
           all
           Good
           ?
           They
           say
           ,
           
             The
             saying
             that
             stands
             against
             this
             ,
             must
             be
             as
             Good
             as
             that
             is
             Evil.
          
           Now
           the
           Apostle
           having
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Love
             of
             Money
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             
             Evil
          
           ;
           the
           saying
           that
           (
           according
           to
           their
           sense
           )
           stands
           against
           this
           saying
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Hatred
           of
           Money
           is
           the
           Root
           of
           all
           Good.
           But
           I
           think
           they
           are
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           love
           with
           Money
           ,
           as
           to
           assert
           that
           .
        
         
           They
           run
           on
           ,
           pag.
           12.
           in
           the
           same
           false
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           thus
           ,
           
             If
             to
             assert
             that
             Nothing
             is
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             on
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             are
             perswaded
             on
             ,
             be
             the
             Root
             of
             Ranterism
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Then
             ,
             to
             avoid
             this
             Shoal
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             something
             is
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             perswaded
             on
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             can
             thus
             believe
             ,
             we
             must
             of
             necessity
             depend
             on
             him
             or
             others
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             know
             what
             our
             Duty
             is
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           This
           is
           the
           thing
           the
           Adversaries
           drive
           at
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           Proselites
           believe
           ,
           that
           Friends
           endeavour
           to
           draw
           People
           from
           a
           dependence
           on
           the
           Gift
           and
           Manifestation
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           ,
           to
           depend
           on
           them
           for
           direction
           to
           ,
           or
           information
           in
           their
           respective
           Duties
           .
           But
           this
           is
           utterly
           false
           ,
           a
           wicked
           Slander
           and
           an
           evil
           Design
           to
           beget
           in
           such
           a
           Prejudice
           against
           Friends
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           gain
           ,
           the
           more
           strongly
           bind
           such
           to
           their
           Party
           .
           Nor
           is
           their
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           here
           fair
           or
           forcible
           .
           For
           supposing
           something
           is
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           a
           Man
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           not
           perswaded
           to
           be
           his
           Duty
           ;
           it
           doth
           not
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           of
           necessity
           depend
           on
           some
           other
           Man
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           know
           his
           Duty
           .
           This
           is
           no
           true
           Consequence
           .
           Though
           the
           Adversaries
           say
           ,
           
             If
             we
             can
             thus
             believe
             ,
             we
             must
             of
             necessity
             depend
             on
             him
             or
             some
             other
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             know
             what
             our
             Duty
             is
          
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           such
           necessity
           ▪
           The
           necessity
           such
           an
           one
           is
           under
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           depend
           more
           truly
           on
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           in
           himself
           ,
           to
           attend
           more
           diligently
           and
           duly
           thereon
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           and
           from
           that
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           unto
           him
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           he
           may
           come
           to
           receive
           a
           right
           Sense
           ,
           a
           true
           Understanding
           ,
           a
           clear
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           that
           Duty
           or
           Thing
           ,
           which
           hitherto
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           such
           a
           due
           and
           diligent
           Attendance
           upon
           the
           heavenly
           Gift
           in
           himself
           ,
           he
           has
           not
           had
           a
           clean
           sight
           of
           ,
           a
           full
           satisfaction
           in
           ,
           but
           has
           been
           in
           the
           dark
           and
           doubting
           concerning
           it
           .
           So
           that
           the
           supposing
           a
           Possibility
           for
           something
           to
           be
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           a
           man
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           not
           perswaded
           is
           his
           Duty
           ,
           hath
           no
           tendency
           to
           draw
           him
           from
           a
           dependence
           upon
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           in
           himself
           ▪
           for
           a
           discovery
           thereof
           ▪
           but
           rather
           to
           drive
           him
           some
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           excite
           him
           to
           a
           more
           close
           and
           diligent
           attendance
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           
           he
           may
           thereby
           come
           to
           see
           and
           know
           what
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           the
           Adversaries
           do
           ,
           yet
           none
           else
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           will
           think
           that
           every
           man
           doth
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           so
           watchfully
           attend
           upon
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           in
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           at
           any
           time
           miss
           ,
           or
           fall
           short
           of
           knowing
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           thereby
           .
           He
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           thought
           otherwise
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             God
             speaketh
             once
             ,
             yea
             ,
             twice
             ,
             yet
             man
             perceiveth
             it
             not
             ,
          
           Job
           33.14
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Slanderous
           Suggestion
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           is
           the
           more
           vile
           and
           wicked
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           know
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Slander
           ;
           and
           that
           very
           Book
           ,
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           prove
           it
           so
           ▪
           For
           in
           the
           10th
           page
           of
           that
           Book
           (
           called
           ,
           
             A
             brief
             Examination
             and
             State
             of
             Liberty
             Spiritual
          
           )
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             But
             if
             I
             do
             not
             presently
             see
             that
             Service
             in
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Brethren
             agree
             in
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             what
             is
             my
             Duty
             ?
          
           The
           Answer
           is
           ,
           
             It
             is
             thy
             Duty
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             silence
             and
             patience
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             fleshly
             Consultations
             ;
             and
             as
             thou
             abidest
             in
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             receive
             an
             Vnderstanding
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             thy
             Brethren
             ,
             about
             the
             thing
             doubted
             .
          
           Is
           this
           to
           draw
           from
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           in
           ones
           self
           ,
           to
           depend
           upon
           others
           for
           Guidance
           ?
           Yet
           the
           Adversaries
           say
           ,
           pag.
           12.
           
           This
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           something
           may
           be
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           one
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           not
           perswaded
           it
           is
           his
           Duty
           )
           
             is
             to
             impeach
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             to
             whose
             sufficiency
             so
             many
             Testimonies
             have
             been
             born
             ,
             as
             not
             now
             sufficient
             to
             lead
             all
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           No
           such
           matter
           .
           They
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           suggest
           this
           ;
           no
           ground
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           denys
           it
           positively
           ;
           for
           asking
           where
           the
           fault
           is
           ,
           it
           says
           ,
           pag.
           3.
           
           
             Is
             it
             thy
             weakness
             ,
             or
             thy
             Carelesness
          
           or
           
             If
             thy
             weakness
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             informed
             ▪
             If
             thy
             carelesness
             ,
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             be
             admonished
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           lower
           in
           the
           same
           page
           it
           follows
           thus
           ,
           
             So
             that
             though
             thou
             art
             not
             to
             conform
             to
             a
             thing
             ignorantly
             ,
             yet
             thou
             art
             seriously
             to
             consider
             ,
             why
             thou
             art
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Cause
             of
             such
             Ignorance
             may
             be
             ;
             Certainly
             it
             can't
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             Gift
             to
             thee
          
           [
           mark
           that
           ]
           
             it
             must
             then
             needs
             be
             in
             thy self
          
           ▪
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           plain
           enough
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           could
           not
           choose
           but
           see
           ,
           picking
           up
           matter
           just
           before
           and
           after
           it
           ;
           which
           shews
           they
           had
           
             a
             design
             to
             abuse
          
           Friends
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           their
           guilt
           the
           greater
           .
           Yet
           thus
           they
           go
           on
           ,
           adding
           Falshood
           to
           Falshood
           .
           For
           in
           their
           same
           page
           they
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Consequence
             of
             his
             arguing
             is
             to
             make
             us
             believe
             ,
             that
             somthing
             is
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             us
             that
             we
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             doth
             not
             let
             us
             know
             on
             whom
             we
             may
             depend
             .
          
           
           Whereas
           (
           as
           I
           have
           cited
           before
           )
           he
           said
           expresly
           ,
           pag.
           10.
           
           
             It
             is
             ,
             thy
             Duty
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
             in
             silence
             and
             patience
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           he
           did
           let
           them
           know
           on
           whom
           they
           were
           to
           depend
           ,
           namely
           upon
           God.
           Again
           ,
           they
           insinuate
           as
           if
           their
           not
           understanding
           their
           Duty
           ,
           were
           placed
           upon
           their
           Inability
           .
           Whenas
           they
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           laid
           upon
           Carelesness
           ,
           Disobedience
           ,
           Prejudice
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           this
           they
           do
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           render
           Friends
           odious
           to
           their
           separate
           Party
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           held
           that
           somthing
           may
           be
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           one
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           know
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           in
           no
           capacity
           of
           being
           perswaded
           of
           ;
           whereas
           indeed
           we
           hold
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           For
           what
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           know
           ,
           to
           understand
           ,
           or
           be
           perswaded
           of
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           him
           .
           But
           what
           he
           may
           know
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           
             sufficient
             means
          
           to
           understand
           ,
           what
           he
           is
           put
           into
           a
           Capacity
           to
           be
           convinced
           and
           perswaded
           of
           ,
           by
           the
           Gift
           and
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           him
           ,
           although
           he
           ,
           through
           his
           Carelesness
           ,
           Negligence
           ,
           Non-attendance
           on
           the
           Gift
           ,
           or
           prejudice
           against
           the
           thing
           ,
           hath
           not
           received
           a
           certain
           Knowledge
           ,
           Understanding
           ,
           Conviction
           or
           Perswasion
           that
           it
           is
           his
           Duty
           .
           Had
           the
           Adversaries
           taken
           the
           matter
           plainly
           and
           fairly
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           .
           They
           had
           not
           thus
           run
           beside
           the
           line
           .
           But
           their
           manner
           is
           (
           as
           is
           obvious
           to
           an
           observing
           Reader
           )
           when
           they
           have
           pickt
           out
           a
           Sentence
           which
           they
           intend
           to
           oppose
           ,
           to
           turn
           it
           this
           way
           and
           that
           way
           ,
           to
           shift
           it
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           to
           alter
           the
           form
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           varied
           it
           from
           the
           Author's
           Terms
           and
           Sense
           ,
           and
           fitted
           it
           to
           their
           own
           turn
           and
           service
           ,
           and
           then
           triumph
           over
           it
           .
           Thus
           (
           besides
           other
           Instances
           )
           they
           have
           done
           in
           this
           particular
           case
           .
           The
           sentence
           ,
           as
           they
           first
           quarrelled
           with
           it
           ,
           was
           this
           ;
           
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             Principle
             ,
             and
             pernitious
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             Ranterism
             to
             assert
             ,
             That
             nothing
             is
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             thee
             ,
             but
             what
             thou
             art
             perswaded
             is
             thy
             Duty
             .
          
           No
           sooner
           had
           they
           drawn
           this
           forth
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           first
           modelling
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           slip
           in
           the
           words
           Conformity
           and
           Performance
           ;
           whereas
           Duty
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           Performance
           of
           it
           another
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           noted
           before
           .
           Then
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           they
           frame
           up
           another
           Sentence
           ,
           in
           terms
           (
           as
           they
           apprehend
           )
           directly
           opposit
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           argue
           from
           one
           to
           t'other
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           they
           have
           slipt
           it
           quite
           beside
           its
           first
           and
           right
           bottom
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           upon
           a
           bottom
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           an
           Inability
           to
           understand
           ;
           
           Whereas
           the
           sentence
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           Principle
           to
           assert
           that
           nothing
           is
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           thee
           ,
           but
           what
           thou
           art
           
             in
             a
             Capacity
          
           ,
           or
           
             hast
             means
          
           to
           understand
           or
           be
           perswaded
           of
           (
           for
           there
           were
           no
           danger
           in
           asserting
           that
           )
           But
           ,
           it
           s
           a
           dangerous
           Principle
           ,
           &c.
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           thee
           ,
           but
           what
           thou
           art
           perswaded
           is
           thy
           Duty
           .
           There
           is
           some
           odds
           ,
           sure
           ,
           betwixt
           thou
           art
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           thou
           
             mayst
             be
          
           perswaded
           ,
           or
           thou
           
             art
             in
             a
             Capacity
          
           ,
           or
           thou
           
             hast
             means
          
           of
           being
           perswaded
           .
           Yet
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           confounding
           these
           Terms
           ,
           run
           on
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           .
           For
           ,
           taking
           offence
           at
           the
           mentioning
           of
           seared
           ,
           dark
           ,
           dead
           Consciences
           ,
           in
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           answer
           (
           which
           the
           Author
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           dangerousness
           of
           asserting
           as
           a
           Principle
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           thee
           ,
           but
           what
           thou
           art
           perswaded
           is
           thy
           Duty
           :
           for
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             The
             seared
             Conscience
             pleads
             his
             Liberty
             against
             all
             Duty
             ,
             the
             dark
             Conscience
             is
             here
             unconcerned
             ,
             the
             dead
             Conscience
             is
             here
             uncondemned
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           They
           say
           ,
           p.
           13.
           
           
             There
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             betwixt
             denying
             all
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             believing
             nothing
             a
             Duty
             but
             what
             we
             are
             perswaded
             on
             .
             The
             first
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ,
           
             deny
             all
             duty
             ;
             the
             latter
             owns
             all
             Duty
             that
             can
             be
             known
             .
          
        
         
           Repl.
           This
           is
           a
           high
           and
           bold
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           safe
           expression
           .
           To
           own
           all
           Duty
           that
           can
           be
           known
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           ordinary
           state
           .
           But
           let
           us
           see
           who
           this
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           denys
           all
           Duty
           ,
           and
           who
           the
           latter
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           which
           pleads
           Liberty
           
             against
             all
             Duty
          
           ,
           is
           expresly
           term'd
           the
           seared
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           the
           Book
           &
           place
           the
           Adversaries
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           .
           The
           dark
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           dead
           Conscience
           ,
           are
           not
           there
           charg'd
           with
           that
           ,
           with
           pleading
           Liberty
           against
           all
           Duty
           ,
           or
           denying
           all
           Duty
           .
           How
           then
           know
           the
           Adversaries
           but
           the
           dark
           Conscience
           may
           find
           a
           place
           among
           the
           Latter
           ,
           among
           those
           that
           believe
           nothing
           a
           Duty
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           are
           perswaded
           of
           ?
           And
           how
           then
           will
           it
           hold
           that
           the
           Latter
           ,
           they
           that
           believe
           nothing
           a
           Duty
           but
           what
           they
           are
           perswaded
           of
           ,
           do
           indeed
           own
           all
           Duty
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           known
           ?
           Will
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           advisedly
           and
           consideratly
           assert
           ,
           that
           All
           they
           who
           believe
           nothing
           a
           Duty
           but
           what
           they
           are
           perswaded
           of
           ,
           do
           really
           own
           all
           Duty
           that
           can
           be
           known
           ?
           I
           don't
           think
           they
           will.
           Nay
           I
           find
           they
           begin
           already
           to
           flag
           from
           it
           ,
           within
           two
           lines
           :
           for
           they
           immediatly
           subjoyn
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             first
             denying
             all
             Duty
             is
             Evil
             ;
             but
             the
             Latter
             ,
             as
             they
             own
             all
             Duty
             that
             they
             know
             ,
             so
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           it
           is
           not
           (
           as
           above
           )
           all
           Duty
           that
           
           
             can
             be
             known
          
           ;
           but
           all
           Duty
           that
           
             they
             know
          
           .
           If
           they
           own
           all
           Duty
           that
           they
           know
           ;
           't
           is
           well
           :
           But
           there
           is
           some
           odds
           sure
           ,
           betwixt
           owning
           all
           Duty
           that
           
             they
             know
          
           ,
           and
           owning
           all
           Duty
           that
           
             can
             be
             known
          
           .
           But
           so
           little
           constant
           to
           themselves
           ,
           so
           little
           consistent
           with
           thenselves
           ,
           are
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           so
           loose
           and
           regardless
           of
           the
           terms
           they
           write
           in
           ,
           that
           
             Do
             know
          
           ,
           and
           
             Can
             know
             ;
             Are
             known
          
           ,
           and
           
             Can
             be
             known
          
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           alike
           with
           them
           .
           They
           add
           ,
           
             As
             the
             Latter
             own
             all
             Duty
             that
             they
             know
             ,
             so
             may
             they
             wait
             truly
             to
             know
             what
             God
             is
             pleased
             further
             to
             shew
             .
          
           Rep.
           I
           grant
           they
           may
           so
           ;
           I
           wish
           they
           would
           so
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           that
           which
           All
           are
           exhorted
           to
           .
           But
           if
           they
           do
           not
           so
           ,
           what
           then
           ?
           What
           may
           be
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           the
           Adversaries
           will
           grant
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           may
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           but
           that
           they
           
             may
             not
          
           wait
           so
           truly
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           what
           God
           is
           pleased
           further
           to
           shew
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           if
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           not
           waiting
           ,
           or
           not
           waiting
           so
           truly
           and
           rightly
           as
           to
           know
           what
           God
           is
           pleased
           further
           to
           shew
           ,
           they
           fall
           short
           of
           ,
           miss
           and
           deprive
           themselves
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           what
           God
           is
           pleased
           further
           to
           shew
           ,
           or
           what
           God
           requires
           as
           a
           Duty
           of
           them
           ;
           will
           their
           falling
           short
           through
           their
           own
           default
           ,
           and
           missing
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           ,
           make
           it
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Duty
           to
           them
           ?
           There
           were
           indeed
           times
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             at
             which
             God
             winked
             ;
             But
             now
             he
             hath
             commanded
             All
             men
             every
             where
             to
             Repent
             ,
          
           Acts
           17.30
           .
           Why
           now
           ?
           Because
           now
           the
           Gospel
           Light
           ,
           the
           discovering
           Light
           ,
           the
           universal
           Light
           which
           lighteth
           every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           arisen
           and
           broken
           forth
           ;
           by
           the
           inshinings
           whereof
           every
           one
           is
           put
           into
           a
           Capacity
           to
           know
           and
           understand
           what
           God
           requires
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           pag.
           14.
           
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             They
             believe
             where
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             is
             received
             to
             profit
             withal
             ,
             and
             truly
             adhered
             to
             ,
             nothing
             is
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             such
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             are
             perswaded
             on
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Here
           now
           they
           have
           given
           it
           another
           stretch
           .
           What
           was
           spoken
           with
           direct
           relation
           to
           a
           state
           of
           Carelesness
           ,
           Disobedience
           ,
           Prejudice
           ,
           &c.
           or
           a
           seared
           ,
           dark
           ,
           or
           dead
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           apply
           to
           such
           as
           have
           received
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           and
           truly
           adhered
           thereto
           ;
           and
           make
           their
           Inference
           from
           that
           misapplication
           .
        
         
           What
           they
           speak
           ,
           pag.
           13.
           concerning
           Circumstantial
           things
           being
           called
           requisit
           things
           ,
           on
           the
           score
           that
           we
           could
           not
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           know
           dead
           ,
           dark
           and
           seared
           Consciences
           without
           them
           ;
           hath
           
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           an
           
             unsavoury
             Scoff
          
           ,
           fit
           to
           discover
           what
           
             frothy
             Spirit
          
           it
           came
           from
           .
           But
           when
           they
           ask
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           flouting
           manner
           ,
           if
           
             those
             Requisit
             things
             that
             keep
             out
             or
             make
             known
             those
             dead
             ,
             dark
             and
             seared
             Consciences
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             can
             keep
             out
             Hypocrites
          
           :
           I
           must
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           one
           sense
           a
           difficult
           matter
           .
           For
           truly
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           there
           can
           hardly
           be
           a
           grosser
           sort
           of
           Hypocrites
           found
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           having
           publickly
           printed
           Friends
           to
           the
           world
           to
           be
           
             Apostates
             ,
             Innovators
             ,
             Introducers
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             setters
             up
             of
             Idols
             ,
          
           with
           much
           more
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           and
           having
           upon
           that
           score
           (
           as
           they
           pretend
           )
           separated
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           separate
           Meetings
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           will
           and
           no
           yet
           come
           ,
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           into
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           in
           shew
           and
           pretence
           of
           joyning
           with
           us
           in
           Worship
           ,
           and
           impose
           upon
           us
           to
           hear
           them
           Preach
           and
           Pray
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           require
           to
           be
           received
           and
           owned
           by
           us
           therein
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           so
           publickly
           disowned
           us
           ,
           and
           departed
           from
           us
           .
           But
           though
           such
           Hypocrites
           will
           not
           keep
           out
           ,
           but
           will
           thrust
           in
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           keep
           themselves
           from
           being
           discovered
           ,
           but
           are
           known
           to
           be
           what
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           15th
           page
           ,
           they
           carp
           at
           an
           Expression
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           9th
           page
           of
           that
           Book
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           .
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           
             A
             Saying
             may
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Subject
             Matters
             it
             is
             spoken
             upon
             ,
             or
             applied
             to
             .
          
           They
           say
           ,
           
             We
             believe
             he
             has
             missed
             the
             Truth
             there
             .
          
           And
           repeating
           it
           ,
           pag.
           44.
           they
           say
           ,
           
             That
             we
             believe
             is
             a
             mistake
             ;
             for
             we
             think
             Truth
             's
             Testimonies
             are
             not
             false
             ,
             because
             some
             may
             misapply
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           The
           Author's
           words
           are
           not
           ,
           that
           Truth
           's
           Testimonies
           may
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           ,
           that
           a
           Saying
           may
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           we
           know
           every
           Saying
           is
           not
           Truth
           's
           Testimony
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           even
           that
           which
           is
           a
           true
           Testimony
           when
           spoken
           of
           or
           applied
           to
           a
           right
           Subject
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           a
           true
           Testimony
           ,
           when
           spoken
           of
           or
           applied
           to
           a
           wrong
           Subject
           .
           When
           the
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             Fight
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             Faith
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Henceforth
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             me
             a
             Crown
             ,
          
           &c.
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.7
           ,
           8.
           
           This
           was
           a
           true
           Testimony
           ,
           as
           spoken
           of
           or
           applied
           to
           him
           .
           But
           this
           same
           saying
           ,
           if
           applied
           to
           or
           spoken
           of
           
             Iudas
             ,
             Demas
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Apostate
           or
           wicked
           Person
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           been
           true
           ,
           but
           false
           .
           But
           though
           they
           Cavil
           at
           this
           saying
           from
           him
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           be
           content
           the
           same
           fort
           of
           Expression
           should
           pass
           for
           Truth
           from
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           to
           serve
           their
           own
           turn
           by
           it
           .
           For
           in
           their
           4th
           pag.
           blaming
           his
           Answer
           to
           that
           
           Question
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           was
           true
           in
           a
           sense
           ,
           they
           say
           it
           is
           so
           far
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           can
           be
           wrong
           at
           all
           ,
           't
           is
           only
           in
           a
           sense
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           only
           
             when
             misapplied
          
           .
           Misapplying
           then
           it
           seems
           ,
           can
           make
           a
           Right
           saying
           Wrong
           ,
           when
           they
           hope
           to
           get
           some
           advantage
           by
           it
           ,
           else
           not
           .
           Doth
           not
           this
           shew
           both
           great
           Partiality
           ,
           and
           a
           captious
           mind
           ?
           So
           also
           ,
           they
           wrangle
           much
           about
           that
           Expression
           ,
           
             The
             Root
             of
             Ranterism
          
           ;
           Whereas
           they
           might
           easily
           have
           seen
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Metaphorical
           or
           Figurative
           Speech
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           that
           Assertion
           was
           a
           Radical
           or
           Fundamental
           Principle
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Ranters
           ,
           from
           which
           (
           as
           Fibres
           from
           a
           Root
           )
           other
           erroneous
           Tenets
           did
           sprout
           forth
           and
           grow
           up
           .
           But
           this
           shews
           their
           propensity
           to
           Contention
           and
           Quarrelling
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           it
           may
           most
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           Out-cry
           against
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           Clamour
           against
           this
           Passage
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           as
           tending
           to
           bring
           in
           blind
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           draw
           from
           a
           Dependance
           upon
           God
           ,
           to
           a
           Dependance
           upon
           Man
           ,
           for
           discovery
           of
           Duty
           ,
           &c.
           is
           without
           ground
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Book
           hath
           not
           given
           them
           any
           colourable
           Occasion
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           have
           wickedly
           perverted
           ,
           and
           wrested
           both
           his
           words
           and
           meaning
           in
           that
           Passage
           :
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           more
           particularly
           to
           observe
           that
           Passage
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           Occasion
           ,
           scope
           and
           drift
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Occasion
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           it
           was
           written
           with
           direct
           relation
           to
           the
           Careless
           state
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           ,
           through
           Heedlesness
           and
           Inadvertency
           ,
           neglect
           and
           disregard
           the
           divine
           Gift
           in
           themselves
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           attending
           thereunto
           ,
           are
           ignorant
           of
           its
           motions
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Lord
           by
           it
           requires
           of
           them
           .
           For
           having
           put
           this
           Question
           ,
           But
           
             must
             I
             conform
             to
             things
             whether
             I
             can
             receive
             them
             or
             no
          
           ?
           and
           answered
           directly
           and
           flatly
           ,
           Nay
           (
           which
           positively
           excludes
           blind
           Obediences
           :
           )
           the
           Author
           thereupon
           puts
           the
           Questionist
           to
           consider
           what
           the
           Reason
           is
           that
           he
           cannot
           receive
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           find
           where
           the
           Fault
           lies
           ,
           whether
           in
           himself
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           .
           Therefore
           he
           subjoyns
           ,
           
             Is
             the
             fault
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             ?
             Are
             they
             inconsistent
             with
             Truth
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             the
             Truth
             own
             or
             assent
             unto
             them
             ?
          
           As
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           If
           thou
           canst
           make
           appear
           that
           thou
           canst
           not
           receive
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           things
           themselves
           are
           faulty
           ,
           as
           being
           inconsistent
           with
           Truth
           ,
           then
           thou
           wilt
           appear
           clear
           in
           not
           receiving
           them
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           canst
           not
           rightly
           lay
           the
           fault
           upon
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           then
           consider
           whether
           the
           fault
           is
           not
           in
           thee
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             thy
             Weakness
             ,
             
             or
             thy
             Carelesness
             ?
             If
             thy
             weakness
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             informed
             ;
             if
             thy
             Carelesness
             ,
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             be
             admonished
          
           :
           for
           though
           thou
           mightest
           have
           acquitted
           thy self
           ,
           if
           thou
           couldest
           justly
           have
           laid
           the
           fault
           upon
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           Truth
           ;
           yet
           thou
           canst
           not
           clear
           or
           acquit
           thy self
           by
           laying
           the
           fault
           upon
           thy
           Ignorance
           ,
           if
           thy
           Ignorance
           proceed
           from
           ,
           or
           be
           occasioned
           by
           thy
           own
           Carelesness
           .
           And
           because
           some
           have
           entrench't
           themselves
           in
           their
           own
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           thought
           themselves
           secure
           from
           Obligation
           to
           Duty
           ,
           under
           a
           Plea
           of
           want
           of
           sight
           ;
           therefore
           to
           excite
           such
           to
           a
           closer
           Inquiry
           ,
           to
           a
           stricter
           Search
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           diligent
           waiting
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           a
           clear
           discovery
           and
           sight
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           the
           Author
           there
           adds
           ,
           that
           
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             Principle
             ,
             and
             pernitious
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             Ranterism
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             thee
             ,
             but
             what
             thou
             art
             perswaded
             is
             thy
             Duty
             .
          
           And
           to
           evince
           the
           dangerousness
           of
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           and
           shew
           in
           particulars
           the
           Perniciousness
           of
           this
           Principle
           ,
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             For
             the
             seared
             Conscience
             pleads
             his
             Liberty
             against
             all
             Duty
             ,
             the
             dark
             Conscience
             is
             here
             unconcern'd
             ,
          
           (
           reckons
           its
           Darkness
           ,
           its
           Ignorance
           ,
           it
           was
           want
           of
           sight
           and
           Conviction
           ,
           a
           sufficiet
           defence
           and
           excuse
           ,
           and
           so
           concerns
           it self
           no
           further
           )
           
             the
             dead
             Conscience
             is
             here
             uncondemned
             ,
             unless
             this
             Distinction
             be
             allow'd
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             an
             Ignorance
             or
             an
             Insensibility
             from
             Inability
             or
             Incapacity
             ,
             or
             a
             dark
             Education
          
           (
           which
           he
           comprehended
           before
           under
           the
           word
           Weakness
           )
           
             and
             an
             Ignorance
             and
             Insensibility
             from
             Carelesness
             ,
             Disobedience
             ,
             Prejudice
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Hence
           it
           is
           most
           apparent
           that
           this
           Passage
           related
           to
           the
           careless
           ,
           disobedient
           ,
           dark
           Ones
           ,
           who
           make
           darkness
           their
           refuge
           ,
           want
           of
           sight
           there
           shelter
           .
           To
           such
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Reproof
           and
           Admonition
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           dangerous
           Principle
           ,
           &c.
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           thee
           (
           thou
           careless
           ,
           disobedient
           ,
           prejudiced
           ,
           dark
           One
           )
           but
           what
           thou
           (
           who
           ,
           by
           thy
           own
           Carelesness
           ,
           Disobedience
           or
           Prejudice
           ,
           hast
           brought
           Darkness
           upon
           thy self
           )
           art
           perswaded
           is
           thy
           Duty
           .
           Now
           this
           being
           the
           plain
           and
           clear
           import
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           without
           violence
           and
           great
           Injustice
           that
           the
           Adversaries
           have
           strained
           ,
           and
           applied
           this
           so
           such
           as
           have
           received
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           and
           have
           truly
           adhered
           thereunto
           .
           Then
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Suggestion
           that
           the
           Author's
           drift
           ,
           and
           the
           tendency
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           was
           to
           lead
           into
           blind
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           dependence
           on
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           
           utterly
           groundless
           .
           His
           own
           words
           prove
           the
           contrary
           ,
           not
           only
           (
           as
           I
           noted
           before
           )
           in
           saying
           positively
           Nay
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           Must
           I
           conform
           to
           things
           whether
           I
           can
           receive
           them
           or
           no
           ?
           But
           also
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           same
           subject
           ,
           he
           says
           expresly
           afterwards
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             not
             to
             conform
             to
             a
             thing
             ignorantly
             .
          
           This
           fully
           shuts
           out
           blind
           Obedience
           .
           And
           so
           far
           was
           he
           from
           drawing
           to
           a
           Dependence
           on
           Man
           ,
           for
           sight
           or
           understanding
           in
           point
           of
           Duty
           ,
           that
           he
           expresly
           says
           ,
           pag.
           9.
           
           
             The
             People
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Guidings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           And
           pag.
           10.
           
           
             It
             is
             thy
             Duty
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             silence
             and
             patience
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             fleshly
             Consultations
             ,
             and
             as
             thou
             abidest
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             receive
             an
             understanding
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             thy
             Brethren
             about
             the
             things
             doubted
             .
          
           These
           are
           Evidences
           plain
           enough
           :
           Yet
           because
           the
           Testimony
           of
           an
           Enemy
           is
           accounted
           of
           great
           force
           ,
           and
           unexceptionable
           ,
           take
           here
           ,
           for
           an
           over-plus
           ,
           the
           Adversaries
           own
           Confession
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           p.
           16.
           where
           ,
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           they
           are
           so
           offended
           at
           ;
           they
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           desires
           all
           should
           be
           guided
           by
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           we
           believe
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           they
           believe
           this
           of
           him
           ,
           what
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           may
           we
           believe
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           raised
           all
           this
           Noise
           and
           Clamour
           against
           him
           ,
           charging
           him
           that
           he
           would
           bring
           in
           blind
           Obedience
           ,
           frighten
           into
           blind
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           lead
           to
           a
           dependence
           on
           himself
           or
           some
           others
           ;
           and
           yet
           now
           ,
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           confess
           they
           believe
           ,
           
             He
             desires
             all
             should
             be
             guided
             by
             God's
             Spirit
             !
          
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           they
           say
           they
           believe
           thus
           of
           him
           ,
           they
           presently
           blames
           him
           again
           ,
           p.
           ●6
           .
           for
           
             limiting
             it
          
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           
             to
             that
             one
             way
             ,
             with
             respect
          
           (
           as
           they
           apprehend
           )
           
             to
             Shadowy
             or
             Circumstantial
             things
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Reply
           .
           Here
           again
           ,
           and
           frequently
           in
           their
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           they
           run
           into
           their
           former
           Error
           ,
           confounding
           Shadowy
           with
           Ceremonial
           and
           Circumstantial
           things
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           all
           alike
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           signification
           ;
           thereby
           rendring
           (
           in
           their
           sense
           )
           all
           Circumstantial
           things
           Shadowy
           things
           :
           which
           to
           be
           a
           great
           mistake
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           would
           make
           all
           outward
           Acts
           of
           Gospel-Worship
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           shadowy
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           .
           Yet
           upon
           this
           Shadowy
           Notion
           of
           theirs
           ,
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           with
           Confidence
           to
           pass
           Judgment
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           
             Though
             he
             may
             have
             received
             a
             measure
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             in
             plain
             he
             is
             not
             truly
             born
             of
             it
             .
          
           And
           this
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           is
           pretty
           briskly
           
           done
           for
           such
           ,
           whose
           common
           Theam
           and
           Cry
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           ,
           
             Iudge
             not
          
           .
        
         
           Next
           whereas
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           they
           Cavil
           at
           in
           Answer
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Question
           which
           was
           ,
           
             Ought
             I
             not
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             my
             own
             Heart
          
           ?
           had
           answered
           
             Yea
             ;
             That
             is
             of
             all
             things
             most
             desirable
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             well
             left
             that
             are
             there
             left
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             of
             want
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             where
             all
             are
             left
             with
             the
             one
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ;
             They
             must
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             :
          
           To
           this
           the
           Adversaries
           say
           ,
           
             That
             those
             that
             are
             truly
             left
             with
             the
             one
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             must
             and
             will
             agree
             ,
             we
             grant
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             where
             difference
             is
             carried
             on
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             Charity
             ,
             one
             side
             at
             least
             ,
             must
             be
             wrong
             ,
             but
             which
             ,
             ought
             in
             God's
             fear
             to
             be
             inquired
             ,
             the
             greater
             Number
             cannot
             determin
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Here
           they
           grant
           that
           those
           that
           are
           truly
           left
           with
           the
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           
             must
             and
             will
             agree
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           suppose
           they
           
             will
             differ
          
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           that
           they
           
             may
             differ
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           side
           be
           wrong
           ,
           if
           the
           difference
           be
           not
           carried
           on
           to
           the
           breach
           of
           Charity
           .
           How
           they
           will
           reconcile
           these
           their
           different
           Notions
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ▪
           But
           since
           they
           yield
           that
           one
           side
           at
           least
           must
           be
           wrong
           ,
           where
           difference
           is
           carried
           on
           to
           the
           breath
           of
           Charity
           ▪
           Let
           the
           Difference
           between
           them
           and
           Friends
           be
           looked
           into
           ,
           and
           inquiry
           made
           ,
           in
           God's
           fear
           ,
           on
           which
           side
           the
           Breach
           of
           Charity
           began
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           thence
           appear
           (
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Proposition
           )
           which
           side
           is
           wrong
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Disquisition
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           expect
           any
           advantage
           from
           being
           the
           greater
           Number
           ;
           though
           they
           may
           give
           us
           ▪
           leave
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           when
           and
           where
           an
           Argument
           from
           the
           greatest
           Number
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           particular
           Places
           ,
           seemed
           to
           lie
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           failed
           to
           urge
           it
           .
           Now
           in
           order
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           ,
           how
           Charity
           came
           to
           be
           broken
           in
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           this
           Difference
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           when
           some
           things
           were
           recommended
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           relating
           to
           Christian
           Discipline
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           prevent
           such
           disorderly
           and
           scandalous
           Practices
           ,
           as
           under
           an
           abuse
           of
           our
           Principle
           of
           true
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Looseness
           and
           Libertinism
           was
           introducing
           ,
           some
           shewed
           themselves
           dissatisfied
           therewith
           ,
           and
           unwilling
           to
           admit
           the
           use
           thereof
           ,
           pretending
           that
           they
           did
           not
           see
           the
           service
           of
           the
           things
           recommended
           .
           Though
           this
           Plea
           was
           seen
           to
           proceed
           from
           weakness
           in
           some
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           a
           true
           watchfulness
           unto
           ,
           and
           
           waiting
           upon
           the
           heavenly
           Gift
           in
           themselves
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           given
           them
           a
           true
           sight
           and
           sense
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           want
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           usefulness
           of
           the
           things
           recommended
           :
           yet
           while
           they
           kept
           quiet
           ,
           out
           of
           Contention
           and
           open
           Opposition
           ,
           Friends
           tenderly
           bore
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           carried
           themselves
           Brotherly
           towards
           them
           ,
           endeavouring
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           occasion
           offered
           ,
           to
           open
           and
           inform
           their
           Minds
           in
           the
           things
           ,
           concerning
           which
           they
           profest
           to
           doubt
           .
           But
           long
           it
           was
           not
           ere
           they
           ,
           abusing
           the
           tenderness
           of
           Friends
           towards
           them
           ,
           grew
           high
           and
           heady
           ,
           contentions
           and
           quarrelsome
           ▪
           endeavouring
           publickly
           ,
           and
           labouring
           much
           in
           private
           to
           gather
           into
           a
           Faction
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           Party
           .
           Which
           when
           they
           had
           in
           some
           measure
           effected
           (
           having
           ,
           by
           evil
           Surmises
           and
           false
           Reports
           ,
           betrayed
           and
           misled
           many
           young
           Convinced
           Ones
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           were
           but
           weak
           in
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           picked
           up
           others
           that
           went
           discontented
           ,
           whose
           〈◊〉
           Spirits
           and
           disorderly
           Conversations
           had
           ●●●●●red
           them
           of
           the
           esteem
           they
           coveted
           amongst
           Friends
           )
           they
           then
           appeared
           more
           openly
           to
           oppose
           ,
           revile
           and
           vilifie
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           before
           they
           pretended
           to
           the
           doubtful
           of
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           see
           a
           need
           of
           or
           service
           for
           ,
           calling
           them
           in
           Contempt
           and
           Derision
           ,
           
             Men's
             Orders
             ,
             human
             Edict
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             Prescriptions
             ,
             Papists
             Impositions
             ,
             Innovations
             ,
             Bulls
             ,
          
           &c.
           not
           sparing
           any
           reproachful
           Term
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           might
           beget
           ,
           or
           increase
           ,
           in
           their
           Proselited
           Party
           ,
           a
           dislike
           of
           the
           things
           recommended
           ,
           and
           a
           dis-esteem
           of
           Friends
           .
           This
           their
           unruly
           and
           turbulent
           behaviour
           ,
           gave
           occasion
           to
           Friends
           to
           reprove
           them
           ,
           and
           exhort
           them
           to
           study
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           have
           regard
           to
           the
           Churches
           peace
           .
           And
           surely
           had
           they
           indeed
           had
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           love
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           Reputation
           of
           Truth
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           that
           holy
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           called
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           begun
           ,
           much
           less
           have
           carried
           on
           a
           Difference
           ,
           〈◊〉
           so
           high
           a
           Breach
           of
           Charity
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           and
           that
           about
           such
           things
           as
           some
           of
           themselves
           have
           declared
           to
           be
           (
           in
           their
           esteem
           )
           but
           trifles
           ,
           small
           things
           ,
           of
           little
           or
           no
           〈◊〉
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           Endeavours
           ,
           the
           Labours
           and
           Travels
           that
           were
           used
           by
           Friends
           to
           have
           reduced
           them
           to
           a
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ;
           they
           grew
           still
           higher
           and
           higher
           in
           their
           Opposition
           and
           〈◊〉
           Carriage
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           they
           made
           not
           only
           a
           Breach
           of
           Charity
           ,
           but
           of
           Meetings
           also
           ,
           ●ending
           off
           from
           Friends
           ,
           and
           setting
           
           up
           separate
           Meetings
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           for
           themselves
           and
           their
           Party
           to
           meet
           apart
           in
           ,
           in
           separation
           from
           ,
           and
           opposition
           to
           the
           constant
           settled
           Meetings
           of
           Friends
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           outward
           Affairs
           and
           Business
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           even
           with
           respect
           to
           publick
           Worship
           too
           :
           And
           in
           several
           printed
           Books
           and
           Papers
           (
           written
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           industriously
           spread
           by
           others
           of
           them
           )
           published
           the
           difference
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           exposing
           Friends
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           )
           to
           the
           Contempt
           and
           scorn
           of
           the
           Prophane
           ,
           as
           
             Apostates
             ,
             Innovators
             ,
             Idolaters
             ;
             setters
             up
             of
             Images
             ,
             Idol-Prophets
             ,
          
           possessed
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Belial
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           the
           Rabble
           also
           ,
           as
           a
           
             treacherous
             Company
             ,
             Introducers
             of
             Popery
             ,
          
           and
           
             but
             one
             step
             from
             it
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           that
           in
           a
           juncture
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           then
           present
           discovery
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           had
           exasperated
           the
           Nation
           against
           all
           that
           were
           but
           suspected
           to
           favour
           that
           Communion
           .
           That
           this
           is
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Case
           (
           though
           but
           briefly
           set
           forth
           )
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           Friends
           that
           understand
           it
           ,
           and
           hereupon
           leave
           it
           to
           all
           such
           to
           judge
           ,
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           the
           Adversaries
           be
           not
           they
           that
           have
           made
           this
           Difference
           ,
           and
           carried
           it
           on
           to
           the
           Breach
           of
           Charity
           ;
           and
           are
           therefore
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Conclusion
           ,
           WRONG
           .
        
         
           The
           Adversaries
           having
           granted
           in
           their
           16th
           page
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           are
           truly
           left
           with
           the
           one
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           must
           and
           will
           agree
           ;
           they
           in
           the
           same
           page
           add
           ,
           
             But
             that
             there
             must
             be
             an
             Identity
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             as
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             we
             think
             the
             School-men
             call
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Sameness
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Oneness
             of
             Iudgment
             to
             Circumstantial
             ,
             Ceremonial
             ,
             or
             Shadowy
             things
             ,
             is
             sooner
             said
             than
             proved
             ,
             and
             savours
             more
             of
             Curiosity
             ,
             than
             any
             real
             Necessity
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           It
           may
           perhaps
           be
           thought
           to
           savour
           more
           of
           Curiosity
           ,
           or
           something
           else
           ,
           as
           Vain-glory
           ,
           Self-conceit
           ,
           or
           a
           fond
           Affectation
           of
           being
           thought
           to
           have
           converst
           with
           School-men
           ,
           than
           of
           any
           real
           necessity
           ,
           or
           common
           Discretion
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           tell
           us
           what
           the
           School-men
           call
           
             Sameness
             of
             mind
          
           ,
           especially
           unless
           they
           could
           have
           done
           it
           upon
           better
           assurance
           than
           an
           [
           
             as
             we
             think
          
           .
           ]
           They
           had
           better
           have
           kept
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           have
           learnt
           
             Sameness
             of
             mind
          
           ,
           and
           
             Oneness
             of
             Iudgment
          
           with
           God's
           People
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           have
           puzzled
           their
           brains
           about
           
             Identity
             of
             Opinion
          
           ,
           and
           made
           themselves
           ridiculous
           by
           Cracking
           of
           their
           Converse
           with
           School-men
           .
           But
           leaving
           them
           to
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           the
           School-men
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           learnt
           from
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
           Book
           they
           are
           so
           angry
           with
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           pleased
           them
           to
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           Sameness
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           Contrariness
           of
           mind
           ;
           between
           Oneness
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Opposition
           of
           Judgments
           .
           But
           if
           I
           may
           tell
           them
           so
           ,
           without
           offending
           them
           too
           much
           ,
           the
           word
           Opinion
           (
           with
           respect
           to
           Religious
           matters
           )
           is
           fitter
           for
           the
           School-men
           ,
           th●n
           for
           any
           that
           would
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           Quaker
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           aptly
           or
           properly
           expounded
           by
           the
           word
           Iudgment
           :
           For
           Iudgment
           implies
           Certainty
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           Positive
           ;
           whereas
           Opinion
           is
           but
           Suppositive
           ,
           importing
           uncertain
           or
           doubtful
           Thought
           .
        
         
           They
           complain
           ,
           pag.
           16.
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           would
           Answer
           ,
           hath
           not
           made
           
             a
             difference
             between
             Circumstantial
             things
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             truly
             Essential
             .
          
           Yet
           they
           themselves
           have
           not
           yet
           told
           us
           what
           things
           they
           account
           truly
           Essential
           .
           They
           said
           indeed
           once
           ,
           pag.
           5
           
             There
             are
             some
             Outward
             things
             so
             far
             Essential
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             do
             contrary
             to
             them
             may
             be
             detected
             of
             Error
             .
          
           But
           they
           have
           not
           particularlized
           what
           those
           outward
           things
           are
           ,
           nor
           whether
           they
           intend
           them
           for
           absolute
           Essentials
           .
           But
           they
           are
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           in
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           no
           wonder
           ,
           having
           kickt
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           that
           wholsome
           Order
           which
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Light
           have
           in
           the
           Light
           received
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           
             Though
             all
             that
             fear
             God
             must
             and
             will
             agree
             in
             things
             truly
             Essential
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             that
             they
             must
             agree
             in
             Circumstantial
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           This
           seems
           to
           me
           as
           if
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           All
           must
           agree
           in
           things
           Essential
           ;
           but
           they
           may
           differ
           ,
           disagree
           ,
           wrangle
           ,
           jangle
           ,
           contend
           and
           fall
           to
           pieces
           as
           much
           as
           they
           will
           about
           Circumstantial
           things
           ;
           
             There
             is
             no
             necessity
             that
             they
             must
             agree
             in
             them
             .
          
           Strange
           !
           But
           whence
           should
           this
           Liberty
           of
           disagreeing
           proceed
           ?
           Are
           not
           all
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           One
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           
             into
             all
             Truth
          
           ,
           into
           Circumstantials
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           into
           Essentials
           ?
           Or
           will
           the
           Adversaries
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           Essentials
           indeed
           the
           Spirits
           Guidance
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           ;
           but
           for
           Circumstantials
           ,
           every
           one
           may
           choose
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           please
           his
           own
           humour
           ?
           If
           they
           will
           grant
           (
           which
           methinks
           they
           should
           scarce
           care
           to
           deny
           )
           that
           into
           Circumstantial
           things
           all
           ought
           to
           expect
           ,
           and
           may
           receive
           the
           Spirits
           guidance
           and
           leading
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           into
           those
           things
           which
           they
           call
           Essential
           ,
           will
           they
           then
           find
           any
           room
           for
           the
           Disagreement
           they
           contend
           for
           ?
           Can
           any
           one
           of
           a
           sound
           mind
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           will
           
           lead
           his
           Followers
           to
           contradict
           one
           another
           in
           Practice
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           to
           contradict
           one
           another
           in
           Words
           ?
           If
           all
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           will
           undoubtedly
           lead
           them
           to
           agree
           ,
           not
           to
           disagree
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           he
           leads
           into
           .
           Of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             The
             Multitude
             of
             them
             that
             believed
             were
             of
             one
             Heart
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             Soul
             ,
          
           Acts
           4.32
           .
           Was
           it
           only
           in
           such
           things
           as
           are
           accounted
           Essential
           ?
           Or
           was
           it
           in
           all
           things
           then
           relating
           to
           Religion
           amongst
           them
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           things
           that
           were
           rather
           Circumstantial
           than
           Essential
           ?
           It
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           spoken
           more
           immediatly
           of
           those
           things
           :
           for
           it
           follows
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Neither
             said
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             ought
             of
             the
             things
             which
             he
             possessed
             was
             his
             own
             ;
             but
             they
             had
             all
             things
             Common
             .
          
           Yet
           none
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           will
           affirm
           that
           the
           Community
           they
           had
           of
           Goods
           and
           outward
           Substance
           was
           Essential
           to
           Religion
           :
           for
           then
           they
           that
           hold
           not
           that
           Community
           of
           Goods
           ,
           would
           want
           an
           Essential
           part
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           17th
           page
           ,
           having
           surmised
           before
           ,
           that
           some
           Circumstantial
           things
           have
           been
           over-valued
           they
           say
           ,
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             some
             ,
             seeing
             this
             as
             a
             certain
             wrong
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             hath
             aggravated
             the
             matter
             to
             make
             both
             wrong
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           they
           seem
           willing
           to
           own
           themselves
           faulty
           ,
           provided
           they
           may
           fix
           some
           fault
           too
           upon
           those
           they
           design
           to
           asperss
           ;
           But
           they
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           understand
           
             their
             own
             Guilt
          
           ,
           better
           than
           anothers
           .
           If
           they
           are
           truly
           sensible
           that
           the
           Enemy
           hath
           made
           
             them
             wrong
          
           ,
           let
           them
           return
           to
           that
           which
           can
           make
           them
           Right
           .
           They
           add
           ,
           
             It
             is
             our
             danger
             ,
             and
             will
             continue
             until
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             be
             more
             plentifully
             poured
             forth
             upon
             us
             that
             can
             say
             ,
             Father
             forgive
             them
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
             :
             This
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             is
             that
             which
             we
             want
             ,
             and
             should
             truly
             wait
             for
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Deceiver
             ,
             the
             Occasion
             of
             all
             Strife
             and
             Trouble
             among
             such
             as
             fear
             God
             ,
             might
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Rep.
           That
           saying
           ,
           Father
           forgive
           them
           ,
           they
           
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           spoken
           according
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           can
           be
           spoken
           only
           of
           such
           as
           
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
          
           .
           The
           Iews
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           so
           spake
           ,
           Luke
           23.34
           .
           
             knew
             not
             what
             they
             did
          
           in
           Crucifying
           him
           that
           came
           to
           save
           them
           .
           Paul
           bears
           them
           that
           witness
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.8
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           of
           Opposers
           ,
           Father
           forgive
           them
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           from
           a
           belief
           or
           perswasion
           that
           
             they
             do
             know
          
           what
           they
           do
           :
           And
           another
           thing
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           of
           Opposers
           ,
           Father
           forgive
           them
           ,
           they
           
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           from
           a
           want
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           which
           alone
           can
           inable
           in
           Truth
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           a
           perswasion
           that
           the
           Opposers
           do
           not
           know
           what
           they
           do
           .
           Now
           this
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           is
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           ;
           the
           want
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           plentifully
           poured
           forth
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           can
           say
           (
           of
           such
           as
           oppose
           them
           )
           Father
           forgive
           them
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           .
           This
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             is
             that
             which
             we
             want
             ,
             and
             should
             truly
             wait
             for
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Deceiver
             might
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           this
           relates
           to
           themselves
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           Advertisement
           which
           they
           give
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Preface
           ,
           where
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           word
           [
           We
           ]
           may
           be
           understood
           in
           respect
           to
           those
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           with
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           Book
           .
           Their
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           shews
           their
           Condition
           to
           be
           bad
           ;
           their
           not
           truly
           waiting
           for
           it
           ,
           shews
           it
           to
           be
           worse
           .
           And
           since
           they
           acknowledge
           ,
           the
           great
           Deceiver
           ,
           the
           Occasion
           of
           all
           Strife
           and
           Trouble
           among
           such
           as
           fear
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           cast
           out
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           he
           hath
           thus
           long
           
             deceived
             them
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           doth
           deceive
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           he
           is
           not
           yet
           cast
           ,
           and
           through
           them
           occasions
           so
           much
           strife
           and
           trouble
           to
           those
           that
           truly
           fear
           God
           ,
           But
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           already
           forgot
           what
           they
           have
           here
           acknowledged
           ,
           they
           in
           the
           next
           page
           say
           ,
           
             As
             we
             can
             truly
             say
             ,
             Father
             forgive
             them
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             without
             hope
             .
          
           But
           they
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           think
           they
           can
           truly
           say
           that
           ,
           while
           they
           want
           the
           pouring
           forth
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           which
           alone
           that
           can
           be
           truly
           said
           .
           But
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           Friends
           (
           whom
           these
           Adversaries
           oppose
           )
           have
           received
           the
           pourings
           forth
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           so
           plentifully
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           can
           therein
           say
           of
           many
           ,
           whom
           the
           great
           Deceiver
           hath
           ,
           through
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           deceived
           ,
           and
           by
           Deceit
           drawn
           into
           the
           Separation
           with
           them
           ,
           
             Father
             forgive
             them
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
             .
          
        
         
           But
           though
           they
           here
           acknowledge
           the
           great
           Deceiver
           is
           not
           cast
           out
           ,
           yet
           they
           say
           they
           hope
           
             his
             casting
             out
             is
             near
             :
             for
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             there
             seems
             but
             one
             grand
             Remove
             to
             know
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             finished
             ;
             and
             that
             is
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             to
             know
             our
             habitation
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             we
             have
             professed
             hath
             appeared
             in
             us
             by
             his
             Light
             and
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           It
           seems
           then
           they
           do
           not
           know
           their
           Habitation
           to
           be
           in
           God
           now
           .
           But
           if
           they
           know
           not
           their
           Habitation
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           what
           do
           they
           know
           their
           Habitation
           to
           be
           ?
           Or
           do
           they
           not
           know
           where
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           their
           Habitation
           is
           ?
           Oh
           uncertain
           and
           sad
           estate
           !
           Our
           
           Saviour
           Christ
           said
           ,
           Ioh.
           65.6
           .
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             my
             Flesh
             and
             drinketh
             my
             Blood
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             .
          
           If
           the
           Adversaries
           object
           that
           this
           is
           an
           high
           state
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           all
           short
           of
           this
           
             is
             too
             low
          
           ,
           the
           same
           Mouth
           having
           expresly
           said
           ,
           vers
           .
           53.
           
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             except
             ye
             eat
             the
             Flesh
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             drink
             his
             Blood
             ;
             ye
             have
             no
             Life
             in
             you
             .
          
           The
           beloved
           Disciple
           said
           ,
           
             God
             is
             Love
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             Love
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             God
             ,
          
           1
           John
           4.16
           .
           Again
           ,
           
             He
             that
             keepeth
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             him
             ,
          
           chap.
           3.24
           .
           And
           hereby
           ,
           says
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           
             know
             we
             that
             we
             dwell
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             us
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           chap.
           4.13
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           dedicated
           two
           Epistles
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           which
           is
           
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           By
           all
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           state
           of
           God's
           People
           to
           have
           their
           Habitation
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           God's
           People
           then
           had
           ,
           and
           did
           know
           their
           Habitation
           in
           him
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           in
           Charity
           believe
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           those
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Separation
           ,
           have
           formerly
           known
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           an
           Habitation
           in
           God
           also
           .
           But
           not
           keeping
           in
           the
           true
           Love
           ,
           but
           going
           out
           of
           that
           into
           the
           Enmity
           ;
           not
           keeping
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           but
           rejecting
           ,
           opposing
           ,
           scorning
           ,
           slighting
           ,
           despising
           ,
           reviling
           and
           vilifying
           them
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           Teaching
           others
           to
           keep
           them
           ,
           discouraging
           and
           diswading
           others
           from
           keeping
           them
           ,
           have
           (
           like
           the
           Angels
           which
           kept
           not
           their
           first
           Estate
           ,
           or
           Principality
           ,
           Iude
           6.
           )
           left
           their
           Habitation
           in
           God
           ;
           and
           now
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           Acknowledgement
           ,
           do
           not
           know
           their
           Habitation
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           they
           have
           professed
           hath
           appeared
           in
           them
           by
           his
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           must
           have
           one
           grand
           Remove
           more
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           come
           to
           know
           their
           Habitation
           in
           God
           again
           .
           O
           that
           all
           the
           Beguiled
           ones
           among
           them
           would
           weigh
           this
           well
           ,
           and
           see
           and
           consider
           what
           their
           Separation
           hath
           brought
           them
           to
           ,
           even
           to
           be
           destitute
           of
           an
           Habitation
           in
           God!
           Nay
           ,
           if
           according
           to
           what
           they
           deliver
           in
           their
           7th
           page
           ,
           As
           man
           must
           be
           made
           a
           new
           Creature
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           come
           into
           Christ
           ,
           so
           must
           he
           travel
           through
           the
           whole
           Mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ;
           
             In
             the
             last
             step
             of
             which
             travel
             ,
          
           they
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Mystery
             is
             finished
          
           :
           then
           ,
           since
           with
           them
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           is
           not
           yet
           finished
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           one
           grand
           Remove
           yet
           behind
           to
           know
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           finished
           )
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           yet
           come
           in
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           In
           their
           17th
           page
           they
           say
           ,
           
             To
             make
             lesser
             things
             than
             Essential
             
             things
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             ,
             we
             have
             observed
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Evil
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             cry
             it
             up
             as
             good
             in
             our selves
             ?
          
           And
           in
           pag.
           18.
           
           They
           speak
           of
           making
           
             Nothing
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             but
             Essential
             things
             .
          
           And
           something
           to
           like
           purpose
           they
           toucht
           before
           ,
           p.
           6.
           
        
         
           Rep.
           This
           is
           ,
           first
           ,
           an
           evil
           Insinuation
           ,
           to
           prejudice
           Peoples
           minds
           against
           Friends
           ,
           as
           if
           Friends
           did
           set
           up
           this
           ,
           that
           ,
           or
           t'other
           thing
           ,
           as
           Terms
           of
           Communion
           with
           us
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           Indication
           ,
           that
           the
           Adversaries
           do
           not
           truly
           and
           rightly
           understand
           the
           Saints
           Communion
           ,
           and
           the
           terms
           thereof
           .
           Amongst
           other
           Religious
           Societies
           ,
           as
           the
           Communions
           are
           outward
           and
           visible
           ,
           so
           the
           Terms
           of
           such
           Communions
           consist
           only
           in
           outward
           and
           visible
           things
           ;
           as
           an
           outward
           verbal
           acknowledgement
           of
           Creeds
           ,
           Doctrines
           ,
           &c.
           and
           an
           outward
           or
           actual
           Observance
           or
           Performance
           of
           such
           things
           as
           are
           reputed
           Ordinances
           ,
           Duties
           ,
           Rights
           ,
           &c.
           the
           confessing
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           doing
           the
           latter
           of
           which
           ,
           intitles
           any
           one
           to
           those
           Communions
           .
           But
           the
           Communion
           or
           Fellowship
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Light
           is
           another
           thing
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           Spiritual
           ,
           so
           the
           Communion
           or
           Fellowship
           which
           stands
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Phil.
           1.5
           .
           is
           Spiritual
           also
           .
           The
           Apostles
           declares
           the
           Terms
           thereof
           to
           be
           
             walking
             in
             the
             Light
          
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             if
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             we
             have
             Fellowship
             one
             with
             another
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           1
           Iohn
           1.7
           .
           As
           therefore
           the
           Communion
           of
           God's
           People
           is
           Spiritual
           ,
           so
           the
           Terms
           of
           that
           Communion
           are
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           walk
           in
           or
           after
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           obey
           the
           motions
           and
           requirings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           Doctrines
           ,
           or
           an
           Observation
           of
           outward
           Practices
           ,
           that
           can
           bring
           any
           one
           into
           the
           Fellowship
           or
           Communion
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           (
           for
           the
           one
           may
           be
           in
           Words
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           Act
           performed
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           neither
           believe
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           regard
           the
           other
           .
           )
           But
           it
           is
           a
           being
           truly
           subjected
           to
           ,
           and
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           to
           believe
           and
           confess
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           up
           and
           appear
           in
           those
           Practices
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           leads
           into
           ,
           that
           are
           indeed
           the
           true
           Terms
           of
           the
           true
           Spiritual
           Communion
           .
           And
           as
           a
           coming
           under
           the
           Government
           and
           Guidance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           brings
           into
           Communion
           or
           Fellowship
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           So
           the
           departing
           from
           the
           Government
           and
           Guidance
           of
           that
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           grieving
           ,
           the
           quenching
           ,
           or
           resisting
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           its
           requirings
           ,
           
           shuts
           out
           of
           the
           Communion
           or
           Fellowship
           of
           Christ's
           Church
           .
           And
           as
           such
           a
           departure
           from
           the
           Guidance
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           may
           be
           felt
           ,
           and
           known
           by
           those
           that
           keep
           under
           the
           Spirit
           's
           Guidance
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           Unction
           ,
           and
           that
           Spiritual
           Sense
           (
           so
           much
           at
           this
           day
           by
           the
           Adversaries
           set
           at
           naught
           )
           which
           the
           People
           of
           God
           do
           from
           thence
           receive
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           to
           dispense
           it
           :
           so
           may
           it
           also
           be
           certainly
           and
           safely
           concluded
           ,
           from
           either
           an
           Abrenunciation
           and
           Denyal
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Doctrinal
           Principles
           of
           Truth
           ,
           or
           from
           an
           opposing
           ,
           rejecting
           ,
           slighting
           ,
           or
           reviling
           of
           any
           Practice
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           led
           into
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           though
           no
           outward
           things
           (
           whether
           Doctrines
           or
           Practices
           )
           are
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           the
           Terms
           of
           true
           Spiritual
           Communion
           :
           yet
           the
           rejecting
           ,
           opposing
           ,
           despising
           and
           slighting
           such
           outward
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           led
           into
           the
           practice
           of
           ,
           and
           finds
           acceptance
           with
           God
           in
           ,
           is
           a
           certain
           discovering
           sign
           and
           token
           ,
           that
           such
           Opposers
           are
           departed
           from
           under
           the
           leadings
           and
           Government
           of
           that
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Communion
           and
           true
           Christian
           Fellowship
           stands
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           18th
           page
           ,
           to
           suggest
           that
           Friends
           would
           use
           Violence
           as
           others
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           more
           power
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Do
             not
             object
             ,
             that
             was
             only
             as
             carried
             on
             to
             Violence
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             omit
             nothing
             of
             that
             Power
             they
             have
             ,
             who
             can
             believe
             ,
             if
             such
             had
             more
             ,
             they
             would
             imploy
             it
             better
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           This
           shews
           their
           Envy
           ,
           but
           doth
           no
           more
           affect
           us
           ,
           than
           it
           would
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           times
           .
           The
           Apostles
           ,
           we
           read
           ,
           and
           Primitive
           Christians
           did
           not
           omit
           to
           exercise
           that
           Power
           they
           had
           in
           reproving
           ,
           rebuking
           ,
           denying
           and
           testifying
           against
           such
           ,
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           as
           by
           loose
           and
           disorderly
           walking
           ,
           or
           unruly
           ,
           contentious
           ,
           turbulent
           Behaviour
           ,
           disturbed
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           brought
           scandal
           upon
           the
           Profession
           .
           Such
           (
           persisting
           in
           their
           disorders
           )
           they
           declared
           not
           to
           be
           of
           them
           :
           Such
           (
           so
           persisting
           )
           we
           declare
           not
           to
           be
           of
           us
           .
           They
           desired
           no
           greater
           Power
           :
           Neither
           do
           we
           .
           They
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           had
           more
           Power
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           used
           it
           to
           outward
           Violence
           :
           neither
           could
           we
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           our
           power
           .
           But
           what
           might
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           Power
           equal
           to
           their
           Wills
           ,
           who
           have
           already
           given
           so
           plain
           a
           poof
           of
           their
           propensity
           to
           Acts
           of
           Violence
           ,
           that
           ,
           having
           no
           lawful
           Power
           ,
           they
           have
           usurped
           a
           Power
           to
           keep
           Friends
           by
           Violence
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           
           publick
           Meeting-Houses
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Friends
           ,
           so
           kept
           out
           ,
           have
           a
           plain
           ,
           undoubted
           ,
           rightful
           ,
           legal
           Property
           !
           Was
           it
           not
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Folly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Injustice
           ,
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           suggest
           such
           a
           thing
           against
           Friends
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           they
           had
           no
           ground
           for
           ;
           when
           they
           could
           not
           but
           know
           with
           what
           an
           unavoidable
           force
           and
           stroke
           it
           would
           recoil
           upon
           themselves
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           19th
           page
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Do
             we
             think
             we
             have
             been
             the
             most
             true
             that
             have
             been
             since
             the
             Apostacy
             ,
             which
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             perhaps
             we
             have
             ,
             as
             to
             Notion
             and
             Profession
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
          
           ?
        
         
           Rep.
           They
           did
           well
           to
           say
           [
           We
           ]
           that
           it
           may
           be
           known
           they
           speak
           this
           only
           of
           and
           for
           themselves
           ,
           having
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Preface
           ,
           directed
           us
           to
           understand
           the
           term
           [
           We
           ]
           in
           respect
           to
           themselves
           .
           Friends
           have
           no
           need
           of
           such
           Advocates
           .
           The
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           scorn
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           they
           who
           have
           received
           the
           Truth
           in
           the
           love
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           who
           have
           obeyed
           the
           Truth
           in
           the
           manifestation
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           who
           have
           kept
           their
           habitation
           in
           the
           Truth
           through
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           ,
           can
           say
           
             beyond
             thinking
          
           ,
           much
           more
           beyond
           thinking
           with
           a
           [
           perhaps
           ,
           ]
           that
           they
           have
           been
           (
           and
           ,
           through
           the
           preserving
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           )
           the
           most
           true
           that
           have
           been
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           as
           to
           Profession
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           but
           as
           to
           the
           true
           ,
           living
           ,
           experimental
           knowledge
           ,
           injoyment
           and
           possession
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           And
           before
           these
           Adversaries
           had
           turned
           their
           backs
           on
           Truth
           ,
           and
           wandred
           from
           their
           Habitation
           in
           God
           ,
           they
           too
           perhaps
           would
           ,
           
             without
             a
             perhaps
          
           ,
           have
           adventured
           to
           have
           asserted
           this
           
             beyond
             thinking
          
           ,
           and
           further
           than
           Notion
           and
           Profession
           only
           .
           But
           now
           we
           see
           how
           
             low
             they
             are
             sunk
          
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           content
           themselves
           to
           say
           ,
           perhaps
           we
           have
           been
           the
           most
           true
           that
           have
           been
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           as
           to
           Notion
           and
           Profession
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           Notion
           is
           a
           term
           they
           often
           use
           in
           their
           Book
           ,
           but
           not
           very
           properly
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           things
           of
           God
           :
           for
           Notion
           imports
           rather
           an
           uncertain
           Speculation
           ,
           than
           a
           solid
           ,
           certain
           ,
           scientifical
           Knowledge
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           had
           of
           Religious
           matters
           .
           And
           therefore
           Persons
           of
           speculative
           Fancies
           are
           often
           called
           Notionists
           ,
           or
           men
           of
           high
           Notions
           .
           But
           these
           men
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           dare
           pretend
           at
           highest
           but
           to
           Notion
           and
           Profession
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           think
           they
           have
           perhaps
           been
           the
           most
           true
           that
           have
           been
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           .
           It
           seems
           then
           they
           do
           not
           think
           they
           have
           been
           the
           most
           true
           that
           have
           been
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           as
           to
           Life
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Virtue
           ,
           Sincerity
           ,
           
           divine
           Injoyments
           ,
           experimental
           Knowledge
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           Possession
           of
           the
           living
           Substance
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nay
           ,
           with
           them
           't
           is
           but
           a
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           Notion
           and
           Profession
           they
           have
           been
           the
           most
           true
           that
           have
           been
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           .
           But
           undoubtedly
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           now
           Apostatized
           from
           what
           some
           of
           them
           once
           have
           known
           and
           been
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           written
           in
           such
           a
           loose
           and
           unsensible
           manner
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           19th
           page
           ,
           they
           confound
           themselves
           again
           with
           another
           of
           their
           own
           Notions
           ;
           they
           say
           ,
           
             We
             know
             't
             is
             writ
             ,
             they
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             North
             ,
             East
             and
             South
             ,
             to
             sit
             down
             with
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           and
           Jacob
           
             in
             the
             Kingdom
          
           .
           (
           I
           know
           there
           's
           something
           written
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           but
           where
           this
           is
           thus
           written
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           )
           Upon
           this
           they
           thus
           descant
           ,
           
             Those
             certainly
             was
             not
             of
             one
             external
             Form
             or
             Order
             ,
             as
             to
             Ceremonial
             and
             Shadowy
             things
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             they
             agree
             .
          
           (
           That
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           is
           more
           than
           we
           can
           find
           from
           these
           :
           for
           rather
           than
           these
           will
           agree
           ,
           they
           'l
           Oppose
           ,
           Rail
           ,
           Revile
           ,
           Print
           against
           ,
           Rend
           ,
           Divide
           ,
           Separate
           and
           Tear
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           all
           in
           pieces
           :
           )
           But
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             perhaps
             some
             will
             say
             this
          
           (
           agreement
           of
           all
           these
           from
           the
           four
           Quarters
           )
           
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Well
          
           ,
           add
           they
           ,
           
             what
             then
             ?
             Must
             they
             not
             agree
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             must
             agree
             in
             Heaven
             ?
          
        
         
           Rep.
           'T
           is
           fit
           no
           doubt
           they
           should
           ;
           and
           't
           were
           well
           they
           would
           ,
           that
           expect
           to
           come
           there
           .
           But
           if
           they
           must
           agree
           on
           Earth
           that
           must
           agree
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           pray
           consider
           ,
           whether
           such
           an
           Agreement
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           propose
           ,
           p.
           16
           viz.
           that
           they
           must
           agree
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           they
           account
           Essential
           )
           but
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           they
           must
           agree
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           will
           serve
           the
           purpose
           .
           Must
           the
           Agreement
           in
           Heaven
           be
           in
           
             some
             things
             only
          
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           all
           ?
           What
           shattered
           work
           would
           these
           Men
           make
           with
           their
           idle
           Notions
           Besides
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           too
           ridiculous
           in
           these
           men
           ,
           speaking
           of
           them
           that
           shall
           come
           from
           the
           West
           (
           for
           they
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           begin
           where
           the
           Sun
           goes
           down
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           Sun
           is
           already
           gone
           down
           )
           North
           ,
           East
           and
           South
           ,
           to
           sit
           down
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           &c.
           to
           say
           ,
           those
           was
           not
           of
           one
           external
           form
           and
           order
           ,
           as
           to
           Ceremonial
           and
           Shadowy
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           find
           they
           agree
           ,
           and
           apply
           this
           agreement
           to
           Heaven
           ?
           Do
           they
           think
           then
           that
           there
           are
           Ceremonial
           and
           Shadowy
           things
           in
           Heaven
           too
           ,
           where
           many
           perhaps
           ,
           if
           not
           most
           ,
           of
           the
           things
           which
           they
           account
           Essential
           ,
           will
           find
           no
           place
           ?
           However
           ,
           if
           (
           as
           they
           here
           ,
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           affirmative
           Interrogatives
           ,
           
           deliver
           )
           they
           must
           agree
           on
           Earth
           ,
           that
           must
           agree
           in
           Heaven
           :
           If
           God's
           will
           must
           be
           done
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           done
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           then
           surely
           they
           must
           retract
           their
           Notion
           of
           a
           necessity
           of
           agreeing
           in
           some
           things
           (
           Essentials
           ;
           )
           but
           
             no
             necessity
             of
             agreeing
          
           in
           other
           things
           (
           Circumstantials
           .
           )
           Is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           think
           they
           ,
           done
           in
           Heaven
           
             by
             some
             ,
             one
             way
             ,
             by
             others
             ,
             a
             clean
             contrary
             way
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           ?
           Their
           Comparisons
           help
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           helps
           Truth
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           go
           on
           for
           a
           while
           in
           a
           strain
           of
           Interrogatives
           ,
           pag.
           20.
           
           
             Is
             not
             Christ
          
           ,
           ask
           they
           ,
           
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             from
             the
             least
             breathing
             to
             the
             fullest
             perfection
          
           ?
        
         
           Rep.
           All
           that
           is
           good
           proceeds
           from
           God
           and
           Christ.
           But
           since
           Head
           and
           Members
           are
           Correlatives
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           whom
           some
           little
           (
           not
           to
           say
           the
           least
           )
           breathings
           may
           be
           ,
           are
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           the
           Body
           of
           which
           Christ
           is
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           a
           Membership
           thereof
           ,
           it
           seems
           not
           a
           clear
           and
           proper
           Expression
           to
           say
           Christ
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           all
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           &c.
           
           There
           may
           be
           good
           desires
           ,
           and
           true
           (
           though
           weak
           )
           Breathings
           after
           that
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           in
           many
           in
           whom
           Christ
           is
           not
           Head
           ,
           but
           the
           evil
           one
           is
           head
           ,
           and
           Christ
           as
           in
           the
           Sepulcher
           ;
           the
           Seed
           ,
           from
           which
           those
           Breathings
           spring
           ,
           kept
           under
           ,
           crushed
           down
           ,
           pressed
           as
           a
           Cart
           is
           pressed
           with
           Sheaves
           ,
           Amos
           2.13
           .
           But
           among
           all
           those
           of
           whom
           Christ
           is
           Head
           ought
           there
           not
           to
           be
           an
           Agreement
           ?
           Doth
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Head
           ,
           dispose
           or
           allow
           any
           of
           his
           Members
           
             to
             quarrel
             amongst
             themselves
             ?
             to
             oppose
             one
             another
          
           ?
           For
           some
           to
           slight
           ,
           reject
           ,
           deny
           and
           obstruct
           the
           work
           and
           service
           of
           the
           rest
           ?
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           laid
           down
           by
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           pag.
           16.
           
           That
           in
           Circumstantial
           things
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           they
           must
           agree
           .
           These
           consider
           not
           that
           Christ's
           
             Coat
             was
             without
             seam
          
           ,
           Joh.
           19.23
           .
           a
           Tipe
           of
           Unity
           and
           Agreement
           even
           
             in
             Profession
          
           .
        
         
           They
           go
           on
           ;
           
             Doth
             not
             he
             own
             all
             that
             's
             of
             his
             own
             beegtting
             ,
             every
             where
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             knowledge
             received
             ?
             —
             And
             as
             Christ
             owns
             all
             that
             's
             good
             ,
             shall
             not
             we
             own
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Yes
           ;
           He
           doth
           own
           all
           that
           's
           of
           his
           own
           begetting
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           his
           People
           .
           But
           he
           doth
           not
           own
           all
           those
           for
           his
           ,
           and
           as
           Members
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           hath
           begot
           some
           Breathings
           ,
           neither
           do
           his
           People
           .
           For
           too
           many
           ,
           in
           whom
           such
           Breathings
           are
           begotten
           ,
           answer
           not
           the
           love
           of
           him
           that
           begot
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           joyning
           
           with
           the
           evil
           one
           ,
           and
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           ,
           stifle
           and
           quench
           those
           Breathings
           ,
           and
           greive
           him
           that
           begot
           them
           .
           Therefore
           as
           Christ
           owns
           all
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           so
           do
           his
           People
           :
           But
           neither
           he
           ,
           nor
           they
           ,
           own
           all
           those
           to
           be
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           fellow
           Members
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           some
           good
           thing
           .
           He
           has
           given
           of
           his
           good
           Spirit
           unto
           all
           ,
           even
           to
           them
           that
           rebel
           against
           it
           .
           The
           Gift
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           owned
           :
           the
           Rebellious
           bad
           ,
           and
           disowned
           .
        
         
           They
           go
           on
           ;
           
             Doth
             not
             he
             gather
             all
             the
             Good
             together
             in
             one
             ,
             even
             himself
             ?
          
        
         
           Rep.
           The
           Scripture
           no
           where
           saith
           so
           ,
           that
           I
           remember
           .
           But
           it
           saith
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.9.10
           .
           
             He
             hath
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             the
             Mystery
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             purposed
             in
             himself
             :
             That
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             times
             ,
             he
          
           might
           
             gather
             together
             in
             one
             all
             things
             in
             Christ
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             in
             Heaven
             and
             which
             are
             on
             Earth
             ,
             even
             in
             him
             .
          
           This
           Universal
           gathering
           is
           not
           spoken
           in
           the
           present
           Tense
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           present
           Time
           ;
           but
           
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Times
          
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           spoken
           simply
           of
           all
           the
           good
           ,
           as
           they
           express
           it
           ;
           but
           of
           
             all
             in
             Christ
          
           :
           All
           these
           ,
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           one
           Earth
           ,
           hath
           he
           purposed
           ,
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           gather
           together
           in
           one
           .
        
         
           They
           go
           on
           ;
           
             Doth
             he
             gather
             all
             Vniversally
             in
             every
             Nation
             that
             fears
             him
             ,
             and
             work
             Righteousness
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             shadowy
             things
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             wherein
             they
             may
             differ
             ,
             for
             those
             he
             hath
             left
             unmeasured
             on
             purpose
             that
             they
             might
             not
             hinder
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             shall
             he
             not
             do
             it
             in
             one
             Nation
             ?
          
        
         
           Rep.
           The
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           He
           gathers
           all
           universally
           that
           fear
           him
           ,
           and
           work
           Righteousness
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           shadowy
           things
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           Petet
           saith
           Acts
           10.34.35
           .
           
             Of
             a
             Truth
             ,
             I
             perceive
             that
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             Persons
             :
             But
             in
             every
             Nation
             ,
             he
             that
             feareth
             him
             ,
             and
             worketh
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             accepted
             with
             him
             .
          
           This
           is
           without
           respect
           to
           Persons
           ;
           not
           without
           respect
           to
           shadowy
           things
           :
           For
           they
           whose
           Righteousness
           stands
           in
           shadowy
           things
           ,
           are
           not
           therein
           accepted
           with
           him
           .
           But
           alsuch
           as
           he
           gathers
           ,
           in
           this
           his
           day
           of
           Gospel
           substance
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           working
           Righteousness
           in
           shadowy
           things
           before
           he
           gathered
           them
           ,
           he
           gathers
           them
           out
           of
           the
           shadowy
           things
           to
           the
           substance
           .
           Here
           the
           Adversaries
           shew
           Error
           upon
           Error
           .
           First
           ,
           They
           hereby
           suggest
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           fear
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           gathered
           by
           him
           ,
           may
           continue
           in
           shadowy
           things
           ;
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           Error
           springs
           from
           
           another
           (
           which
           it self
           springs
           from
           extream
           Ignorance
           )
           that
           all
           Circumstantial
           things
           are
           shadowy
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           fear
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           gathered
           by
           him
           ,
           
             may
             differ
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           in
           pag.
           16.
           they
           explain
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           they
           must
           agree
           )
           
             in
             shadowy
             things
          
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           gave
           Liberty
           to
           his
           to
           differ
           ,
           disagree
           ,
           contradict
           ,
           oppose
           one
           another
           in
           any
           thing
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           left
           those
           things
           unmeasured
           on
           purpose
           that
           they
           might
           not
           hinder
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           hinder
           their
           agreement
           .
           )
           As
           if
           those
           things
           would
           have
           hindred
           their
           Agreement
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           measured
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           he
           did
           measure
           other
           things
           on
           purpose
           that
           they
           might
           hinder
           the
           Agreement
           of
           those
           about
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           practise
           them
           .
           Oh
           the
           darkness
           and
           blindness
           that
           is
           come
           over
           these
           men
           !
        
         
           They
           add
           ,
           
             The
             true
             Church
             is
             here
             indeed
             ,
             but
             not
             yet
             referrable
             to
             any
             society
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             outward
             Rules
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Rep.
           This
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           that
           would
           detract
           from
           ,
           and
           deny
           the
           work
           which
           God
           hath
           wrought
           ,
           and
           brought
           forth
           by
           his
           Power
           ,
           in
           this
           day
           of
           his
           Glorious
           Appearance
           ;
           wherein
           he
           hath
           reached
           unto
           many
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Cords
           of
           his
           Love
           hath
           drawn
           many
           unto
           himself
           ,
           and
           hath
           gathered
           them
           into
           an
           heavenly
           Communion
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           into
           an
           holy
           Society
           and
           pure
           Fellowship
           one
           with
           another
           in
           him
           .
           Now
           as
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           here
           indeed
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           indeed
           
             referrable
             to
             this
             Society
          
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           with
           respect
           to
           such
           outward
           Rules
           ,
           as
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           this
           Society
           ,
           hath
           given
           for
           the
           well-ordering
           of
           such
           outward
           things
           ,
           as
           relate
           to
           the
           well-being
           and
           preservation
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           But
           if
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Adversaries
           )
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           
             not
             yet
             referrable
             to
             any
             Society
             ,
          
           with
           respect
           to
           outward
           Rules
           ;
           what
           then
           will
           become
           of
           themselves
           !
           Have
           they
           not
           hereby
           unchurched
           themselves
           ?
           Or
           disclaim'd
           Membership
           with
           the
           true
           Church
           ?
           For
           do
           not
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           a
           Society
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           with
           respect
           to
           outward
           Rules
           ?
           How
           then
           can
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           to
           be
           yet
           referrable
           to
           any
           Society
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           outward
           Rules
           ?
        
         
           Another
           Passage
           which
           they
           Carp
           at
           in
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           is
           by
           them
           thus
           worded
           ;
           
             To
             plead
             being
             left
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             against
             Vnity
             ,
             is
             to
             abuse
             the
             very
             Plea
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           this
           they
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Drift
             of
             this
             Argument
             is
             like
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             gaine
             a
             presumptive
             dependance
             
             upon
             men
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             without
             true
             regard
             to
             Conviction
             or
             Perswasion
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           If
           the
           drift
           of
           this
           Argument
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           be
           like
           the
           rest
           ,
           then
           it
           cannot
           be
           to
           gain
           any
           dependence
           upon
           men
           ,
           on
           any
           consideration
           whatsoever
           ,
           without
           true
           regard
           to
           Conviction
           or
           Perswasion
           :
           For
           that
           has
           not
           been
           the
           drift
           of
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Arguments
           or
           matter
           in
           that
           Book
           .
           But
           the
           drift
           of
           that
           Passage
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           rest
           also
           ,
           was
           to
           draw
           from
           a
           
             feigned
             pretence
          
           of
           being
           left
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           a
           Cloak
           of
           Evil
           ,
           of
           any
           kind
           )
           to
           a
           real
           acquaintance
           with
           ,
           subjection
           to
           ,
           and
           dependance
           on
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           indeed
           .
           This
           appears
           (
           not
           only
           from
           several
           other
           Passages
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             not
             to
             conform
             to
             a
             thing
             ignorantly
             ,
          
           page
           3.
           
           And
           ,
           
             It
             is
             thy
             Duty
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
             in
             silence
             a●d
             patience
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             fleshly
             Consultations
             ,
          
           page
           10.
           
           
             The
             People
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Guidings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             themselves
             ,
          
           page
           9.
           
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Truth
             ,
             that
             all
             are
             to
             be
             left
             thereunto
             ,
          
           Ibid
           ,
           but
           )
           very
           plainly
           from
           the
           words
           immediately
           foregoing
           those
           which
           the
           Adversaries
           Cavil
           at
           .
           For
           the
           Question
           being
           there
           put
           ,
           
             Ought
             I
             not
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             my
             own
             Heart
          
           ?
           The
           Answer
           there
           is
           ,
           
             That
             is
             of
             all
             things
             most
             desireable
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             well
             left
             ,
             that
             are
             there
             left
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             of
             want
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             where
             all
             are
             left
             with
             the
             one
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           page
           4.
           
           This
           was
           far
           sure
           from
           a
           drift
           to
           gain
           a
           presumptive
           Dependence
           upon
           Men
           ,
           without
           true
           regard
           to
           Conviction
           or
           Perswasion
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           drift
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           in
           suggesting
           this
           slander
           ,
           is
           to
           prejudice
           unwary
           Readers
           against
           Friends
           ,
           by
           misleading
           them
           into
           a
           wrong
           apprehension
           ,
           that
           Friends
           endeavour
           to
           draw
           them
           from
           the
           Divine
           Grace
           ,
           and
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           themselves
           ,
           to
           a
           dependence
           on
           men
           ,
           to
           act
           according
           as
           men
           shall
           direct
           them
           ,
           without
           true
           regard
           to
           Conviction
           or
           Perswasion
           in
           themselves
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           foul
           slander
           upon
           Friends
           ,
           and
           a
           gross
           abuse
           to
           the
           Readers
           :
           for
           indeed
           ,
           the
           contrary
           hereof
           is
           most
           true
           .
           Friends
           as
           they
           have
           always
           done
           ,
           so
           now
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           ,
           do
           direct
           all
           to
           the
           
             heavenly
             Gift
          
           ,
           the
           saving-Grace
           that
           hath
           appeared
           ,
           the
           
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             themselves
             ,
          
           of
           it
           to
           learn
           ,
           and
           on
           it
           
             to
             depend
          
           ,
           for
           both
           Conviction
           and
           Conduct
           in
           their
           Religious
           Performances
           .
           But
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           they
           labour
           to
           bring
           every
           one
           to
           an
           acquaintance
           with
           this
           heavenly
           Gift
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           dependence
           on
           it
           for
           Guidence
           by
           it
           :
           So
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           
           hand
           ,
           they
           caution
           all
           to
           beware
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           beguiled
           by
           the
           Enemy
           in
           themselves
           ,
           (
           who
           forms
           Likenesses
           of
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           deceive
           and
           mislead
           thereby
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           end
           
             transforms
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
          
           )
           and
           take
           him
           for
           their
           Guide
           and
           Leader
           ,
           as
           too
           many
           have
           done
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ;
           and
           then
           demand
           to
           be
           
             left
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             themselves
             ,
          
           when
           indeed
           they
           are
           
             gone
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             themselves
             ,
          
           and
           oppose
           the
           manifestations
           ,
           operations
           ,
           and
           productions
           thereof
           in
           others
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Controversy
           (
           rightly
           stated
           ,
           and
           truly
           considered
           )
           is
           not
           about
           being
           left
           ,
           or
           not
           left
           ,
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           (
           for
           that
           all
           should
           be
           left
           to
           that
           ,
           was
           never
           doubted
           ,
           much
           less
           denyed
           ,
           by
           Friends
           )
           but
           about
           being
           left
           ,
           or
           not
           left
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           indeed
           and
           in
           truth
           is
           not
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           fruits
           it
           brings
           forth
           sufficiently
           manifests
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           it
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             to
             plead
             this
             against
             our
             understanding
             is
             an
             abuse
             of
             the
             Plea
             ,
             and
             is
             little
             better
             than
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             none
             can
             be
             an
             Heretick
             that
             truly
             fears
             God
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             to
             plead
             this
             against
             this
             or
             that
             thing
             ,
             brought
             in
             by
             this
             or
             that
             Man
             ,
             or
             by
             this
             or
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             is
             wrong
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             abusing
             the
             Plea
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             true
             using
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           This
           is
           a
           very
           loose
           and
           trifling
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           having
           nothing
           cogent
           or
           conclusive
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Passage
           they
           oppose
           is
           this
           ,
           
             To
             plead
             being
             left
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             against
             Vnity
             ,
             is
             to
             abuse
             the
             very
             Plea.
          
           This
           was
           grounded
           upon
           ,
           and
           drawn
           from
           an
           undenyed
           Proposition
           ,
           that
           where
           all
           are
           left
           with
           the
           one
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           of
           one
           mind
           ,
           they
           can't
           be
           otherwise
           .
           Now
           from
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           that
           All
           who
           are
           left
           with
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           led
           by
           )
           the
           one
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           must
           be
           of
           one
           mind
           ,
           it
           fairly
           and
           naturally
           follows
           ,
           that
           for
           any
           to
           plead
           a
           being
           left
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           countenance
           or
           defend
           a
           being
           of
           a
           contrary
           ,
           opposite
           mind
           from
           the
           rest
           that
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           abuse
           the
           Plea
           ;
           and
           to
           commit
           (
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Examination
           there
           says
           )
           the
           greatest
           Contradiction
           to
           that
           very
           Doctrine
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           viz.
           that
           all
           should
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           :
           for
           the
           End
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           is
           Certainty
           ;
           which
           the
           Author
           there
           confirms
           by
           several
           Scripture-Evidences
           ,
           as
           Ier.
           32.39
           .
           Ezek.
           11.19
           .
           
           Acts
           4.32
           .
           &c.
           This
           the
           Adversaries
           do
           not
           attempt
           to
           answer
           :
           but
           turn
           the
           matter
           from
           pleading
           this
           against
           Unity
           ,
           to
           pleading
           it
           against
           Understanding
           ,
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           little
           be●ter
           than
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           grant
           that
           to
           do
           thus
           is
           an
           abuse
           of
           the
           Plea.
           But
           can
           nothing
           be
           an
           abuse
           of
           the
           Plea
           ,
           but
           using
           it
           against
           Understanding
           ?
           What
           if
           any
           have
           
             so
             little
          
           understanding
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           that
           God's
           People
           may
           be
           led
           by
           the
           one
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           to
           disagree
           ,
           act
           contrary
           to
           ,
           and
           oppose
           one
           another
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           (
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           say
           ,
           in
           their
           16th
           page
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           they
           must
           agree
           in
           things
           Circumstantial
           :
           )
           is
           not
           this
           to
           abuse
           the
           Plea
           ,
           though
           it
           should
           not
           be
           done
           against
           Understanding
           ,
           but
           
             for
             want
             of
             Vnderstanding
          
           ?
           For
           the
           Plea
           of
           being
           left
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           ones
           self
           ,
           is
           therefore
           said
           to
           be
           abused
           ,
           because
           used
           to
           an
           End
           and
           purpose
           directly
           contrary
           to
           that
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           was
           given
           .
           For
           the
           end
           for
           which
           it
           was
           given
           is
           to
           bring
           men
           into
           Unity
           ,
           both
           with
           God
           (
           from
           whom
           the
           Devil
           ,
           by
           Transgression
           ,
           divided
           them
           )
           and
           with
           one
           another
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           whom
           is
           no
           variableness
           ,
           nor
           shadow
           of
           turning
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           plead
           being
           led
           by
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           Unity
           ,
           and
           against
           Unity
           ,
           is
           to
           abuse
           the
           very
           Plea.
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           they
           go
           not
           against
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           they
           go
           much
           
             without
             Vnderstanding
          
           ,
           in
           concluding
           ,
           that
           because
           it
           is
           an
           abuse
           of
           the
           Plea
           to
           plead
           this
           against
           Understanding
           ,
           therefore
           (
           for
           so
           they
           infer
           )
           
             to
             plead
             this
             against
             this
             or
             that
             thing
             ,
             brought
             in
             by
             this
             or
             that
             man
             ,
             or
             by
             this
             or
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             is
             wrong
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             abusing
             the
             Plea
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             true
             using
             of
             it
             .
          
           For
           here
           is
           not
           only
           no
           Coherence
           between
           their
           Premises
           and
           Conclusion
           :
           but
           a
           plain
           departing
           from
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Proposition
           ;
           which
           was
           a
           Pleading
           this
           (
           of
           being
           left
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           )
           against
           Vnity
           .
           Which
           word
           they
           wholly
           leave
           out
           ,
           and
           instead
           thereof
           put
           in
           [
           
             to
             plead
             this
             against
             this
             or
             that
             thing
             ,
             b●ought
             in
             by
             this
             or
             that
             man
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           This
           shews
           their
           shuffling
           ,
           and
           idle
           way
           of
           arguing
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           deny
           that
           any
           thing
           ,
           believed
           or
           practised
           as
           a
           Religious
           Duty
           among
           us
           ,
           was
           brought
           in
           by
           any
           man
           o●
           men
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           opening
           Counsel
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           throu●h
           them
           recommending
           the
           use
           of
           such
           things
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           opening
           the
           hearts
           of
           such
           as
           waited
           singly
           in
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           to
           receive
           ,
           close
           and
           joyn
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           
           from
           an
           inward
           sense
           ,
           Conviction
           and
           Perswasion
           that
           the
           things
           so
           recommended
           were
           of
           God
           :
           In
           which
           we
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           ,
           abundantly
           confirmed
           ,
           by
           the
           sweet
           and
           powerful
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           and
           amongst
           us
           in
           the
           use
           thereof
           ,
           evidencing
           to
           our
           Spirits
           his
           accepting
           us
           therein
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Adversaries
           believe
           those
           things
           to
           be
           wrong
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           prove
           they
           are
           wrong
           ;
           though
           it
           may
           prove
           their
           belief
           and
           themselves
           wrong
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           21th
           page
           ,
           They
           quote
           another
           passage
           out
           of
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           "
           I
           must
           say
           unto
           thee
           ,
           Friend
           ,
           what
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           be
           left
           unto
           the
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           thy self
           ?
           
             (
             Here
             they
             break
             off
             with
             an
             ,
             &c.
             omitting
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             said
             Book
             follows
             thus
             ,
             )
             nor
             wait
             for
             its
             mind
             ,
             nor
             be
             watchful
             to
             its
             Revelations
             ,
             nor
             humble
             and
             quiet
             till
             thou
             hast
             received
             such
             necessary
             manifestations
             ,
             but
             pleadest
             against
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             other
             faithful
             Persons
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             being
             left
             to
             his
             Spirit
             in
             thy self
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             thou
             opposest
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             pleadest
             for
             disunity
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Liberty
             .
          
           Their
           Answer
           is
           ,
           
             Then
             such
             do
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             extreamly
             Evil.
             
          
        
         
           Rep.
           No
           doubt
           of
           that
           .
           But
           when
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           case
           ?
           Are
           they
           to
           be
           left
           to
           their
           Liberty
           and
           Freedom
           in
           doing
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           
             extreamly
             Evil
          
           ?
           Is
           the
           Church
           bound
           to
           own
           them
           ,
           receive
           them
           ,
           acknowledge
           and
           admit
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           Members
           ,
           but
           Ministers
           and
           Preachers
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           doing
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           so
           
             extreamly
             Evil
          
           ?
           Or
           in
           case
           they
           disturb
           her
           godly
           Care
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           grow
           Contentious
           ,
           and
           exalt
           their
           Judgment
           against
           her
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           have
           done
           ,
           )
           hath
           she
           power
           from
           God
           to
           exhort
           ,
           admonish
           and
           reprove
           them
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           they
           persevere
           therein
           )
           in
           his
           Name
           to
           refuse
           any
           further
           fellowship
           with
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           repent
           of
           their
           Evil
           ,
           as
           ,
           in
           the
           10.
           pag.
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           is
           laid
           down
           ,
           but
           not
           taken
           up
           ,
           answered
           ,
           or
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           find
           .
        
         
           Having
           nimbly
           answered
           to
           the
           former
           Quotation
           ,
           
             Then
             such
             do
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             extreamly
             evil
          
           ;
           they
           immediately
           add
           ,
           
             but
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             what
             if
             they
             are
             left
             with
             the
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             some
             ;
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           May
           they
           so
           ?
           That
           's
           strange
           !
           They
           that
           will
           
             not
             wait
          
           for
           
           the
           mind
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           be
           watchful
           to
           its
           Revelations
           ,
           nor
           humble
           and
           quiet
           till
           they
           have
           received
           such
           necessary
           Manifestations
           ,
           but
           plead
           against
           the
           Counsel
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           other
           faithful
           Persons
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           being
           left
           to
           his
           Spirit
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           oppose
           the
           Spirit
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           plead
           for
           Disunity
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Liberty
           ;
           may
           they
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           hath
           said
           (
           who
           hath
           said
           all
           this
           here
           ,
           and
           more
           elsewhere
           )
           be
           left
           with
           (
           that
           is
           led
           by
           )
           the
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           
             in
             this
          
           ?
        
         
           But
           say
           they
           ,
           
             What
             care
             has
             he
             taken
             ?
             What
             remedy
             has
             he
             provided
             ,
             that
             true
             Liberty
             and
             Freedom
             of
             Speech
             may
             be
             maintained
             ?
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Let
           them
           shew
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           when
           or
           where
           true
           Liberty
           and
           Freedom
           of
           Speech
           hath
           been
           denied
           by
           Friends
           .
           That
           it
           hath
           been
           indeed
           by
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           may
           be
           proved
           ,
           if
           need
           require
           .
           But
           it
           may
           well
           be
           supposed
           what
           sort
           of
           Liberty
           and
           Freedom
           of
           Speech
           they
           would
           maintain
           ,
           by
           the
           Licencious
           Liberty
           they
           have
           taken
           ,
           and
           used
           in
           speaking
           of
           ,
           and
           against
           such
           Persons
           and
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           dislike
           :
           a
           Liberty
           to
           rail
           at
           and
           revile
           those
           whom
           they
           call
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           under
           the
           Names
           of
           
             Apostates
             ,
             Innovators
             ,
             Introducers
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Setters
             up
             of
             Im●ges
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Idol
             Prophets
             ,
             a
             treacherous
             Company
             ,
          
           &c.
           a
           Liberty
           to
           mock
           at
           
             scoff
             ,
             jear
          
           and
           deride
           the
           order
           and
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           under
           the
           contemptuous
           names
           of
           
             Canons
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             human-Prescriptions
             ,
             Mens-Inventions
             ,
             Edicts
             ,
             Bulls
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           the
           Liberty
           and
           Freedom
           they
           have
           hitherto
           used
           ,
           both
           in
           speaking
           and
           writing
           ;
           how
           true
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           maintained
           ,
           let
           all
           ,
           that
           live
           in
           Truth
           ,
           judge
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Author's
           Question
           ,
           whether
           he
           may
           not
           exhort
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           what
           he
           is
           moved
           to
           press
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           ;
           they
           Answer
           ,
           
             We
             graunt
             he
             may
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Adding
           ,
           
             It
             's
             not
             our
             Duty
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             says
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             know
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             says
             is
             true
             ,
          
           page
           22.
           
        
         
           Rep.
           Neither
           that
           Author
           ,
           nor
           any
           Friend
           besides
           ,
           ever
           exhorted
           or
           desired
           (
           much
           less
           pressed
           as
           a
           Duty
           on
           any
           )
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           of
           a
           Religious
           concern
           ,
           because
           he
           said
           it
           ;
           but
           have
           alwayes
           directed
           to
           that
           which
           would
           give
           every
           one
           a
           certain
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           Perswasion
           of
           the
           thing
           so
           exhorted
           to
           .
           There
           was
           therefore
           no
           need
           for
           the
           Adversaries
           to
           fence
           themselves
           against
           that
           
           which
           was
           never
           offered
           them
           .
           But
           they
           delight
           ,
           by
           such
           suggestions
           ,
           to
           insinuate
           evil
           surmises
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           their
           beguiled
           Proselites
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           22.
           pag.
           They
           quibble
           upon
           the
           words
           [
           Common
           ,
           and
           Universal
           :
           ]
           for
           citing
           these
           words
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           viz.
           
             But
             therefore
             are
             not
             the
             Members
             of
             one
             mind
             and
             Iudgement
             ,
             in
             common
             and
             universal
             matters
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
          
           They
           answer
           ,
           
             There
             is
             not
             much
             doubt
             in
             this
             when
             truly
             understood
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             to
             mind
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ,
           
             that
             we
             be
             not
             deceived
             and
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             is
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             accounted
             common
             and
             universal
             matters
             .
          
           Hereupon
           they
           give
           us
           their
           notion
           thereof
           ,
           both
           affirmatively
           and
           negatively
           ,
           thus
           ;
           
             By
             common
             and
             universal
             matters
             we
             understand
          
           (
           
             and
             we
             hope
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             according
             to
             Truth
          
           )
           
             what
             has
             been
             commonly
             and
             universally
             received
             ,
             and
             not
             new
             and
             novel
             things
             that
             have
             not
             been
             so
             received
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           This
           is
           not
           according
           to
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           free
           and
           illimitable
           ;
           whereas
           this
           would
           lay
           a
           Limit
           and
           Restraint
           upon
           God
           ,
           from
           opening
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           further
           and
           further
           ,
           and
           from
           adding
           such
           helps
           and
           means
           for
           the
           Propagation
           thereof
           ,
           and
           preservation
           of
           his
           People
           therein
           ,
           as
           he
           in
           his
           unsearchable
           Wisdom
           shall
           see
           need
           of
           :
           For
           every
           fresh
           Discovery
           may
           on
           this
           pretence
           be
           slighted
           ,
           rejected
           as
           a
           Novelty
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Spirit
           wherein
           the
           World
           rejects
           the
           whole
           way
           of
           Truth
           as
           a
           Novelty
           .
           Common
           and
           Universal
           matters
           therefore
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           restrained
           to
           such
           things
           as
           have
           been
           commonly
           and
           universally
           received
           .
           For
           the
           envious
           Seeds-Man
           was
           not
           backward
           to
           sow
           his
           evil
           Seed
           betimes
           ;
           and
           Captious
           Spirits
           have
           risen
           up
           early
           (
           as
           well
           as
           now
           of
           late
           )
           excepting
           against
           ,
           some
           one
           ,
           some
           an
           other
           thing
           ,
           in
           Doctrine
           or
           Practice
           ,
           yet
           pretending
           to
           own
           the
           Fundamental
           principle
           of
           Truth
           .
           So
           that
           the
           most
           approved
           practice
           amongst
           Friends
           may
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           fall
           short
           of
           having
           been
           ,
           in
           a
           strict
           Sense
           ,
           Universally
           received
           :
           For
           Universal
           admits
           no
           Exception
           .
           But
           by
           Common
           and
           Universal
           matters
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           matters
           of
           Common
           and
           Universal
           Vse
           and
           Service
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           things
           not
           peculiar
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           ,
           or
           to'ther
           Member
           only
           ,
           but
           of
           common
           use
           or
           benefit
           to
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Author
           so
           meant
           it
           ,
           his
           own
           words
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           page
           5.
           
           Where
           he
           
           says
           ,
           
             Degree
             or
             Measure
             in
             the
             same
             Life
             can
             never
             contradict
             or
             obstruct
             that
             which
             is
             from
             the
             same
             Life
             ,
             for
             the
          
           common
           benefit
           
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             God.
          
           Did
           Iude
           call
           the
           Salvation
           he
           writ
           of
           verse
           3.
           
           Common
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           commonly
           received
           ;
           or
           because
           it
           was
           offered
           ,
           intended
           and
           tendred
           as
           a
           
             Common
             Benifit
          
           to
           all
           that
           would
           receive
           it
           ?
           And
           whereas
           the
           Adversaries
           say
           ,
           
             This
             of
             Conviction
             and
             Perswasion
             preceding
             Conformity
             ,
             hath
             been
             a
             Common
             and
             Vniversal
             matter
             or
             thing
             ,
             because
             commonly
             and
             universally
             received
             among
             us
             as
             a
             great
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             Reply
          
           ,
           It
           is
           indeed
           a
           great
           Truth
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           a
           common
           and
           universal
           Matter
           ;
           but
           not
           for
           the
           cause
           or
           reason
           they
           assign
           :
           For
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           commonly
           and
           universally
           received
           among
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           great
           Truth
           ;
           yet
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           common
           and
           universal
           Matter
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Matter
           of
           common
           and
           universal
           Service
           and
           Benefit
           to
           all
           and
           every
           Member
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           But
           since
           they
           here
           acknowledge
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           Conviction
           and
           Perswasion
           preceding
           Conformity
           ,
           hath
           been
           commonly
           and
           
             universally
             received
          
           among
           us
           as
           a
           great
           Truth
           ;
           they
           do
           ill
           to
           insinuate
           (
           which
           too
           frequently
           they
           do
           ,
           )
           that
           Friends
           would
           draw
           any
           to
           a
           Conformity
           to
           any
           thing
           before
           ,
           or
           without
           ,
           Conviction
           or
           Perswasion
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           23d
           page
           ,
           They
           pick
           another
           piece
           of
           a
           Sentence
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           which
           they
           set
           down
           thus
           ,
           
             What
             comes
             from
             the
             Light
             ,
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             in
             one
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Truth
             and
             Vnity
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             rise
             in
             themselves
             .
             This
             is
             seen
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             every
             day
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           because
           they
           dare
           not
           directly
           gainsay
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           disposed
           to
           wrangle
           ,
           they
           pretend
           to
           know
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           and
           quarrel
           with
           that
           .
           
             The
             Design
          
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             of
             this
             Argument
             is
             to
             gain
             a
             dependance
             upon
             the
             Teachings
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             Instruments
             ,
             equal
             at
             least
             to
             the
             Teaching
             of
             God
             ,
             immediately
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             hearts
             ;
             and
             this
          
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             how
             plausible
             soever
             ,
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Their
           surmise
           in
           this
           Case
           is
           wrong
           and
           Evil
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           according
           to
           Truth
           .
           That
           which
           they
           suggest
           to
           be
           the
           Design
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           Design
           of
           that
           Argument
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           .
           )
           But
           the
           plain
           and
           true
           Design
           of
           it
           was
           to
           obviat
           an
           Objection
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           a
           
             false
             Plea
          
           for
           Disunion
           and
           Discord
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           variety
           of
           Measures
           ,
           and
           diversity
           of
           Gifts
           and
           Offices
           in
           the
           Body
           .
           For
           
           the
           Author
           .
           having
           put
           the
           Question
           ,
           page
           4.
           
           
             Are
             there
             not
             various
             Measures
             ,
             diversities
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             several
             Offices
             in
             the
             Body
             ?
          
           And
           having
           granted
           that
           there
           are
           ,
           proves
           that
           that
           variety
           and
           diversity
           of
           Measures
           ,
           Gifts
           and
           Offices
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           administers
           no
           ground
           for
           Disunion
           ,
           Discord
           or
           Contrariety
           amongst
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           a
           false
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           to
           conclude
           Discord
           from
           
             Diversity
             ,
             Contrariety
          
           from
           Variety
           :
           which
           having
           illustrated
           by
           an
           Instance
           of
           the
           various
           Senses
           in
           a
           natural
           Body
           ,
           without
           any
           Contrariety
           flowing
           from
           that
           variety
           ,
           he
           shews
           ,
           page
           5.
           
           That
           Diversity
           of
           Gifts
           doth
           not
           infer
           Disagreement
           in
           Sense
           ,
           nor
           variety
           of
           Offices
           contrariety
           in
           Judgment
           concerning
           those
           Offices
           .
           Then
           having
           ,
           from
           the
           concurrent
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           set
           forth
           the
           Unity
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           infers
           that
           
             the
             Light
             ,
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             at
             unity
             with
             it self
             in
             all
             ;
             and
             what
             comes
             from
             the
             Light
             ,
             Life
             or
             Spirit
             in
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Truth
             and
             Vnity
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             rise
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           For
           this
           he
           appealed
           to
           the
           daily
           experience
           of
           Friends
           in
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           where
           the
           Living
           and
           sensible
           ones
           know
           ,
           that
           what
           comes
           from
           the
           Light
           ,
           Life
           or
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           any
           Friend
           that
           Ministers
           ,
           is
           felt
           ,
           received
           ,
           closed
           with
           and
           united
           to
           as
           Truth
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           in
           the
           same
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           wait
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           if
           it
           had
           arose
           in
           themselves
           .
           this
           was
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Author's
           words
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           as
           is
           apparent
           to
           any
           that
           fairly
           reads
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Design
           was
           good
           .
           But
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           was
           Evil
           ,
           in
           surmising
           another
           Design
           without
           ground
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           
             make
             an
             occasion
          
           for
           Cavilling
           .
           For
           they
           are
           fain
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             contrariety
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             Contradiction
             in
             the
             Spirit
             's
             Teaching
             ,
             being
             all
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             Man
             ,
             by
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Soul.
          
           Nay
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           ,
           
             There
             is
             so
             much
             Truth
             in
             what
             the
             Author
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             fairly
             stated
             ,
             they
             are
             content
             it
             should
             be
             as
             a
             Rule
             to
             measure
             the
             whole
             difference
             by
             .
          
           And
           yet
           they
           spend
           about
           a
           couple
           of
           Pages
           in
           Carping
           at
           it
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           
             betwixt
             God's
             Teaching
             by
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             Teaching
             immediately
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             Distinction
             or
             Difference
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             is
             but
             to
             prepare
             ,
             the
             latter
             to
             perfect
             .
          
           Whereas
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           
             When
             Christ
             ascended
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             he
             gave
             gifts
             unto
             Men
             ,
             some
             ,
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             some
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ;
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
          
           Eph.
           4.8
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           So
           that
           hence
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Teaching
           of
           God
           ,
           through
           such
           Instruments
           as
           he
           gives
           his
           heavenly
           Gifts
           unto
           ,
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           
           Ministry
           ,
           hath
           a
           further
           tendency
           and
           Service
           ,
           than
           but
           (
           or
           only
           )
           
             to
             prepare
          
           :
           for
           those
           Gifts
           were
           given
           for
           the
           Edifying
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           building
           up
           ,
           or
           Establishing
           )
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           This
           shews
           ,
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           
             high
             Notions
          
           and
           fluttering
           Pretences
           ,
           are
           short
           of
           a
           right
           understanding
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           true
           and
           full
           end
           of
           Divine
           Ministerial
           Gifts
           .
           So
           again
           they
           say
           ,
           page
           23.
           
           
             When
             the
             things
             of
             God
             do
             come
             from
             God's
             holy
             Spirit
             immediately
             ,
             they
             are
             then
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God.
          
           this
           shews
           they
           do
           not
           reckon
           them
           as
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           from
           the
           Light
           ,
           Life
           ▪
           or
           Spirit
           of
           God
           through
           Instruments
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           (
           who
           knew
           as
           much
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           is
           fitter
           to
           be
           believed
           than
           they
           )
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             Man
             speak
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           1
           Pet.
           4.11
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           understood
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           Ministred
           as
           of
           the
           ability
           which
           God
           giveth
           ,
           were
           as
           
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           ,
           though
           spoken
           by
           or
           through
           Man.
           
        
         
           To
           make
           way
           yet
           for
           more
           wrangling
           ,
           they
           reason
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           either
           say
           they
           ,
           
             all
             that
             do
             speak
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             or
             Meetings
             ,
             speak
             from
             the
             Light
             ,
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             all
             do
             not
             ,
             if
             all
             do
             so
             speak
             ,
             prove
             it
             ;
             if
             all
             do
             not
             so
             speak
             ,
             then
             you
             must
             give
             us
             a
             certain
             Rule
             to
             know
             who
             do
             so
             speak
             and
             who
             do
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           At
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Preface
           ,
           they
           give
           an
           Advertisement
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Term
           You
           is
           found
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           (
           namely
           in
           their
           Book
           )
           they
           intend
           the
           Author
           (
           viz.
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           )
           and
           those
           of
           his
           mind
           .
           And
           where
           the
           term
           We
           is
           also
           used
           (
           in
           their
           Book
           )
           it
           may
           be
           understood
           in
           respect
           to
           those
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           with
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           of
           theirs
           .
           So
           that
           You
           and
           We
           are
           there
           set
           for
           Characteristical
           Notes
           ,
           or
           distinguishing
           Terms
           ,
           between
           Friends
           and
           them
           ;
           Friends
           being
           intended
           and
           denoted
           by
           the
           word
           You
           ,
           and
           themselves
           by
           the
           word
           We.
           Now
           since
           Your
           and
           Our
           are
           but
           Derivatives
           from
           You
           and
           We
           ,
           each
           ought
           to
           follow
           its
           own
           Primitive
           .
           And
           since
           by
           the
           term
           We
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           themselves
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           reason
           that
           by
           the
           term
           Our
           Assemblies
           or
           Meetings
           ,
           their
           own
           Assemblies
           or
           Meetings
           should
           be
           understood
           ,
           not
           the
           Assemblies
           or
           Meetings
           of
           Friends
           :
           especially
           ,
           seeing
           
             they
             have
             Meetings
             of
             their
             own
             ,
          
           properly
           their
           own
           ,
           
             set
             up
             themselves
          
           ,
           
           in
           their
           own
           wills
           and
           choice
           ,
           in
           a
           Spirit
           of
           separation
           from
           the
           Meetings
           of
           Friends
           ,
           and
           in
           opposition
           to
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           them
           in
           this
           Sense
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           as
           before
           ,
           Either
           all
           that
           do
           speak
           in
           Our
           Assemblies
           or
           Meetings
           ,
           speak
           from
           the
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           all
           do
           not
           ;
           I
           shall
           easily
           grant
           ,
           what
           they
           say
           they
           take
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           speak
           in
           their
           Assemblies
           or
           Meetings
           ,
           do
           not
           speak
           from
           the
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           any
           do
           .
           But
           if
           they
           mistook
           themselves
           here
           ,
           and
           by
           Our
           Assemblies
           or
           Meetings
           ,
           intended
           the
           Assemblies
           or
           Meetings
           of
           Friends
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           the
           Question
           ,
           whether
           all
           that
           speak
           in
           the
           Meetings
           of
           Friends
           ,
           do
           speak
           from
           the
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Reply
          
           ,
           No
           ▪
           For
           many
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           themselves
           (
           who
           are
           gone
           into
           a
           wicked
           separation
           from
           Friends
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           abideing
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           got
           into
           an
           ungodly
           Spirit
           of
           Wrangling
           and
           Quarrelling
           ,
           Rayling
           and
           Reviling
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           Bitterness
           and
           Restless
           Contention
           )
           do
           notwithstanding
           thrust
           into
           Friends
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           there
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           speak
           ,
           though
           they
           (
           or
           their
           Party
           )
           have
           openly
           denyed
           Friends
           in
           Print
           .
           This
           is
           such
           
             a
             work
             of
             darkness
          
           and
           
             horrible
             Hypocrysie
          
           ,
           as
           manifests
           that
           such
           speak
           not
           from
           the
           Light
           ,
           Life
           or
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           But
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           
             You
             must
             give
             us
             a
             certain
             Rule
             to
             know
             who
             do
             so
             speak
             ,
             and
             who
             do
             not
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             you
             must
             leave
             us
             to
             receive
             or
             refuse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             our
             understanding
          
           ;
           (
           which
           they
           repeat
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           biding
           us
           )
           
             Observe
             ,
             either
             you
             must
             give
             us
             a
             Rule
             as
             above
             ,
             or
             you
             must
             leave
             us
             free
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           Reply
           ,
           Friends
           have
           always
           directed
           and
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           makes
           
             free
             indeed
          
           ,
           the
           Truth
           ,
           Iohn
           8.32
           .
           And
           their
           insinuating
           the
           contrary
           ,
           is
           a
           foul
           Slander
           ,
           and
           a
           wicked
           Design
           .
           I
           would
           to
           God
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           run
           into
           Enmity
           to
           and
           separation
           from
           Friends
           ,
           would
           leave
           us
           free
           ,
           and
           not
           impose
           upon
           us
           their
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           been
           often
           told
           Friends
           cannot
           receive
           or
           own
           .
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           both
           here
           in
           page
           24.
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           
             We
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             give
             no
             such
             Rule
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             Reply
          
           ,
           They
           mistake
           ,
           taking
           that
           for
           granted
           which
           they
           ought
           not
           .
           That
           Light
           ,
           Life
           ,
           Spirit
           ,
           Grace
           or
           Truth
           ,
           which
           Friends
           have
           always
           directed
           them
           and
           all
           unto
           ,
           is
           a
           Rule
           .
           a
           certain
           Rule
           ,
           to
           know
           who
           speak
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           do
           not
           .
           And
           they
           that
           abide
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           attentive
           to
           it
           ,
           do
           know
           who
           speak
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           
           do
           not
           ;
           who
           are
           acted
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           not
           :
           and
           know
           accordingly
           what
           ,
           and
           whom
           ,
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           what
           ,
           and
           whom
           ,
           to
           refuse
           .
           For
           the
           true
           Sheep
           know
           the
           true
           Shepherd's
           
             Voice
             ,
             Iohn
          
           10.4
           .
           and
           27.
           which
           is
           more
           than
           words
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           being
           left
           to
           this
           Light
           ,
           Grace
           or
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           our selves
           ,
           to
           receive
           or
           refuse
           according
           to
           that
           ;
           and
           being
           left
           to
           our
           own
           understanding
           ,
           to
           receive
           or
           refuse
           according
           to
           the
           best
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           would
           be
           left
           .
           For
           Man's
           understanding
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           natural
           Faculty
           ,
           must
           be
           illuminated
           by
           this
           heavenly
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           receive
           ,
           or
           know
           ,
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           
             they
             are
             Spiritually
             discerned
          
           .
           1
           Cor.
           2.14
           .
           Well
           therefore
           did
           the
           Wise-man
           advise
           ,
           
             Trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             lean
             not
             to
             thine
             own
             understanding
             ,
          
           Prov.
           3.5
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           close
           of
           their
           24
           page
           ,
           They
           say
           ,
           
             We
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             where
             Conviction
             and
             Perswasion
             are
             disallowed
             ,
             that
             Government
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           But
           where
           is
           that
           ?
           not
           amongst
           Friends
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           .
           This
           they
           have
           suggested
           over
           and
           over
           ;
           but
           without
           proof
           ,
           without
           colour
           .
           The
           contrary
           has
           been
           asserted
           and
           proved
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           undenyable
           Evidences
           ,
           from
           that
           very
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           As
           
             thou
             art
             not
             to
             conform
             to
             a
             thing
             ignorantly
             ,
          
           page
           3.
           
           
             The
             People
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Guidings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             themselves
             ,
          
           page
           9.
           
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Truth
             that
             all
             are
             to
             be
             left
             thereunto
             ,
          
           ibid.
           And
           again
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             dost
             not
             presently
             see
             that
             Service
             in
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             thy
             Brethren
             agree
             in
             ,
             it
             is
             thy
             Duty
          
           (
           what
           to
           do
           ?
           not
           to
           Conform
           without
           or
           against
           Conviction
           or
           Perswasion
           ,
           but
           )
           
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             silence
             and
             patience
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             fleshly
             Consultations
             ,
             &c.
          
           page
           10.
           
           These
           plain
           Testimonies
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           were
           enough
           to
           stop
           the
           clamorous
           mouth
           of
           slanderous
           Envy
           .
        
         
           They
           begin
           their
           25th
           page
           with
           a
           Passage
           ,
           which
           they
           single
           out
           of
           the
           6th
           page
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ;
           And
           they
           word
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             They
             that
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             have
             Fellowship
             one
             with
             another
             ,
          
           1
           Iohn
           1.
           
           
             Whence
             he
             saith
             ,
             't
             is
             easy
             to
             conclude
             .
             that
             those
             that
             go
             out
             of
             Fellowship
             ,
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Upon
           this
           they
           spend
           about
           four
           pages
           in
           meer
           Cavilling
           .
           And
           to
           make
           the
           more
           way
           for
           their
           Cavilling
           ,
           they
           miscite
           the
           Passage
           ,
           leaving
           out
           a
           word
           of
           
             small
             sound
          
           ,
           but
           of
           
             great
             force
          
           in
           the
           present
           Case
           ,
           because
           a
           strong
           
           Emphasis
           lies
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Author's
           words
           were
           ,
           they
           that
           go
           out
           of
           [
           the
           ]
           Fellowship
           ,
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Light
           ;
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           omitting
           the
           word
           [
           the
           ]
           report
           him
           to
           have
           said
           ,
           
             They
             that
             go
             out
             of
             Fellowship
             ,
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Light
          
           ;
           By
           that
           means
           ,
           making
           themselves
           a
           liberty
           to
           extend
           this
           
             to
             any
             sort
          
           of
           Fellowship
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           stretch
           it
           to
           ,
           which
           was
           spoken
           Emphatically
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           Excellency
           ,
           of
           that
           Divine
           and
           Spiritual
           Fellowship
           ,
           which
           is
           attained
           only
           
             by
             walking
             in
             the
             Light.
          
           Nor
           was
           this
           a
           single
           slip
           ,
           or
           oversight
           ;
           but
           seven
           or
           eight
           times
           over
           have
           they
           here
           repeated
           this
           Passage
           in
           the
           same
           Terms
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           Omission
           :
           and
           have
           made
           advantage
           of
           it
           accordingly
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           Sense
           ,
           abuse
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           beguil
           the
           Reader
           .
           For
           in
           their
           26th
           page
           .
           They
           put
           themselves
           upon
           the
           Inquiry
           ,
           
             What
             must
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             word
             Fellowship
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           they
           say
           ,
           
             it
             cannot
             stand
             of
             it self
          
           (
           it
           seems
           they
           take
           it
           for
           a
           
             Noun
             Adjective
          
           )
           and
           they
           have
           taken
           from
           it
           that
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           might
           have
           both
           stood
           ,
           and
           been
           understood
           .
           They
           pursue
           their
           Inquiry
           thus
           ;
           Therefore
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             to
             make
             it
             intelligible
             in
             the
             best
             Sense
             ,
             we
             must
             joyn
             to
             it
             what
             he
             calls
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
          
           (
           add
           they
           )
           
             that
             Church
             must
             relate
             to
             People
             ,
             and
             at
             last
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             we
             judge
             ,
             it
             must
             relate
             to
             those
             Orders
             ,
             Rules
             and
             Forms
             ,
             that
             are
             set
             up
             by
             this
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thus
           have
           they
           
             taken
             away
          
           what
           they
           pleased
           from
           the
           Author's
           words
           ,
           and
           added
           to
           them
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           more
           foully
           pervert
           the
           Sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           the
           Author's
           words
           ,
           [
           They
           that
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Fellowship
           ,
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           ]
           had
           a
           direct
           and
           limitted
           relation
           
             to
             that
             Fellowship
          
           which
           stands
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           walk
           in
           the
           Light
           have
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           walking
           in
           the
           Light.
           So
           that
           the
           true
           Fellowship
           here
           treated
           of
           ,
           is
           a
           pure
           ,
           holy
           ,
           Spiritual
           Fellowship
           ,
           which
           God's
           People
           have
           and
           enjoy
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           and
           their
           Fellowship
           one
           with
           another
           stands
           in
           that
           wherein
           their
           Fellowship
           stands
           with
           God
           ;
           not
           in
           any
           Ceremonial
           or
           shadowy
           thing
           ,
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           with
           an
           evil
           mind
           ,
           suggest
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           page
           25
           ,
           
             We
             may
             see
             the
             cunning
             that
             is
             in
             Daubing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             something
             of
             that
             ground
             of
             the
             false
             Reasoning
             ,
             that
             is
             among
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             .
          
           Their
           Daubing
           ,
           and
           their
           Cunning
           is
           laid
           open
           in
           the
           foregoing
           .
           Their
           
             false
             Reasoning
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Folly
           will
           appear
           in
           what
           follows
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           page
           25
           ,
           
             Every
             saying
             or
             Position
             hath
             only
             one
             other
             Saying
             or
             Position
             that
             stands
             against
             it
             ;
             if
             therefore
          
           
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             what
             is
             brought
             as
             the
             Antithesis
             ,
             differ
             from
             the
             direct
             opposite
             Sense
             ,
             the
             work
             that
             follows
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             builded
             upon
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             true
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           This
           is
           so
           opposite
           to
           Sense
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           pick
           any
           Sense
           out
           of
           it
           .
           Antithesis
           is
           a
           Position
           directly
           contrary
           to
           another
           Position
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Thesis
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           must
           differ
           from
           the
           Thesis
           ,
           or
           direct
           opposite
           Sense
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           brought
           against
           ,
           else
           it
           is
           not
           truly
           Antithesis
           :
           Yet
           they
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           do
           differ
           from
           the
           direct
           opposite
           Sense
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           true
           .
           They
           have
           got
           hold
           of
           a
           Cramp-word
           (
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           )
           and
           seem
           very
           fond
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           handle
           it
           with
           so
           
             little
             skill
          
           ,
           a
           shews
           they
           do
           not
           rightly
           understand
           it
           :
           For
           they
           confound
           Thesis
           with
           Antithesis
           ,
           making
           the
           same
           words
           some
           times
           one
           ,
           some
           times
           to'ther
           ;
           not
           considering
           that
           themselves
           at
           the
           same
           time
           say
           ,
           
             Opposites
             remain
             as
             fixt
             in
             their
             Sense
             ,
             as
             the
             East
             doth
             from
             the
             West
             .
          
           Then
           sure
           they
           are
           not
           Convertible
           .
           Yet
           they
           make
           those
           words
           ,
           [
           
             They
             that
             go
             out
             of
             Fellowship
             ,
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
          
           ]
           one
           while
           a
           Thesis
           or
           Position
           ;
           another
           while
           an
           Antithesis
           ,
           which
           is
           quite
           contrary
           .
           Again
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             This
             Position
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             go
             out
             of
             Fellowship
             ,
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             he
             brings
             as
             the
             true
             Antithesis
             to
             this
             Position
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             quoted
          
           1
           John
           1.
           
             or
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             bring
             it
             ;
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             bring
             it
             as
             true
             ,
             he
             deceives
             or
             abuses
             his
             Reader
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             doth
             bring
             it
             as
             the
             true
             Antithesis
             ,
             he
             is
             mistaken
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           What
           ground
           had
           they
           to
           dream
           that
           he
           brought
           it
           as
           an
           Antithesis
           at
           all
           ?
           He
           no
           where
           calls
           it
           so
           :
           Nay
           ,
           he
           directly
           calls
           it
           a
           Conclusion
           ,
           (
           his
           words
           are
           ,
           
             Whence
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             conclude
             ,
             They
             that
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Fellowship
             ,
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Light
             :
          
           )
           And
           cannot
           they
           discern
           between
           a
           Conclusion
           and
           an
           Antithesis
           ?
           They
           had
           better
           then
           not
           have
           medled
           with
           either
           .
           Is
           every
           Conclusion
           an
           Antithesis
           ,
           do
           they
           think
           ?
           They
           say
           ,
           
             He
             brings
             it
             as
             the
             true
             Antithesis
             ,
             or
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             bring
             it
             ;
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             bring
             it
             as
             true
             ,
             he
             deceives
             or
             abuses
             his
             Reader
             .
          
           Here
           ,
           to
           shew
           their
           Cunning
           in
           Daubing
           ,
           they
           leave
           out
           the
           word
           Antithesis
           in
           the
           latter
           Clause
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           only
           say
           ;
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           bring
           it
           
             as
             true
          
           ,
           he
           deceives
           or
           abuses
           his
           Reader
           .
           But
           he
           doth
           bring
           it
           
             as
             true
          
           (
           though
           not
           Antithesis
           ,
           but
           )
           Conclusion
           from
           the
           Premises
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           deceive
           themselves
           and
           their
           Readers
           ,
           and
           abuse
           him
           .
           They
           grant
           ,
           from
           the
           Text
           in
           Iohn
           ,
           that
           
             The
             ground
             and
             cause
             of
             true
             Fellowship
             ,
             is
             a
             walking
             in
             the
             Lig●t
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           very
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           this
           true
           Fellowship
           ,
           which
           walking
           in
           
           the
           Light
           is
           the
           Ground
           and
           Cause
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           spake
           of
           ,
           whom
           he
           said
           ,
           
             They
             that
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Fellowship
             ,
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
          
           because
           he
           inferr'd
           it
           from
           having
           Fellowship
           by
           walking
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           asserted
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           1.
           
           Now
           therefore
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           wrangling
           ,
           and
           idle
           Cavilling
           about
           it
           ,
           I
           desire
           they
           will
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           whether
           they
           that
           go
           out
           of
           this
           true
           Fellowship
           ,
           which
           stands
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           which
           is
           attained
           only
           by
           walking
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           or
           which
           (
           as
           their
           own
           phrase
           is
           )
           walking
           in
           the
           Light
           is
           the
           ground
           and
           cause
           of
           ,
           do
           not
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Light
           in
           which
           the
           Fellowship
           stands
           ,
           when
           they
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Fellowship
           which
           stands
           in
           the
           Light.
           
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           
             The
             proof
             that
             the
             work
             is
             true
             ,
             is
             the
             witness
             in
             a
          
           Man
           's
           
             own
             mind
             by
             the
             cleansing
             from
             all
             Sin
          
           ;
           and
           they
           add
           ,
           
             without
             this
             ,
             Fellowship
             is
             ineffectual
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           I
           grant
           that
           Cleansing
           ,
           being
           an
           effet
           of
           walking
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           proof
           of
           such
           walking
           .
           But
           since
           Cleansing
           is
           a
           gradual
           work
           :
           (
           for
           as
           ,
           
             Nemo
             repentè
             fit
             Turpissimus
          
           ;
           So
           
             Nemo
             repente
             fir
             Purgatissimus
          
           :
           As
           no
           Man
           becomes
           most
           filthy
           all
           on
           a
           sudden
           ;
           so
           neither
           is
           it
           usual
           for
           any
           one
           to
           be
           made
           throughly
           Clean
           in
           a
           moment
           :
           )
           Cleansing
           
             from
             all
             sin
          
           is
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           Cleansing
           .
           Now
           though
           the
           further
           this
           work
           of
           Cleansing
           is
           carried
           on
           ,
           the
           more
           sweet
           and
           precious
           the
           Fellowship
           is
           ;
           yet
           to
           assert
           (
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           here
           do
           )
           that
           
             without
             cleansing
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             this
             Fellowship
             is
             ineffectual
             ,
          
           is
           an
           Error
           .
           For
           while
           the
           work
           of
           Cleansing
           is
           but
           
             in
             part
          
           wrought
           ,
           and
           is
           
             carrying
             on
          
           from
           one
           degree
           to
           an
           other
           ,
           this
           holy
           Fellowship
           is
           of
           
             good
             effect
          
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           by
           walking
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           are
           brought
           into
           ,
           and
           preserved
           in
           it
           .
           I
           find
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           I
           am
           Replying
           to
           ,
           doth
           
             not
             weigh
          
           his
           matter
           in
           the
           true
           Ballance
           before
           he
           brings
           it
           forth
           ;
           but
           runs
           on
           in
           a
           dark
           way
           of
           natural
           Reasoning
           (
           wherein
           his
           greatest
           strength
           seems
           to
           ly
           )
           which
           leads
           him
           to
           lay
           hold
           too
           suddenly
           of
           Crude
           and
           indigested
           Notions
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           stand
           ,
           when
           brought
           to
           the
           true
           Tryal
           .
           But
           to
           manifest
           more
           directly
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Party
           ,
           their
           mistake
           in
           the
           present
           Instance
           ,
           I
           recommend
           to
           their
           Consideration
           ,
           whether
           they
           ,
           among
           themselves
           ,
           have
           ,
           or
           pretend
           to
           have
           any
           Fellowship
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           or
           no.
           If
           they
           have
           ;
           whether
           All
           in
           that
           Fellowship
           can
           in
           truth
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           cleansed
           from
           All
           Sin.
           If
           they
           cannot
           ;
           then
           whether
           (
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Position
           before
           
           laid
           down
           )
           that
           Fellowship
           of
           theirs
           is
           not
           ineffectual
           .
           This
           concerns
           all
           them
           that
           value
           that
           Fellowship
           ,
           or
           themselves
           for
           being
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           27th
           and
           28th
           pages
           ,
           having
           spoken
           of
           the
           Church
           's
           going
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           being
           led
           out
           of
           it
           again
           by
           Christ
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             As
             we
             believe
             there
             is
             to
             be
             no
             end
             of
             the
             Increase
             of
             his
             Government
             now
             begun
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             there
             is
             some
             alteration
             in
             the
             work
             ;
             it
             then
             decreased
             ,
             it
             must
             now
             increase
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             must
             increase
             ,
             we
             may
             will
             consider
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             infinite
             and
             eternal
             ,
             he
             hath
             still
             more
             Wisdom
             ,
             Power
             and
             Glory
             to
             reveal
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           he
           hath
           :
           And
           in
           his
           Wisdom
           he
           hath
           revealed
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           his
           Wisdom
           saw
           needful
           and
           useful
           to
           his
           Church
           and
           People
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           glorious
           Power
           he
           hath
           confirmed
           them
           in
           ;
           And
           which
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           in
           
             their
             carnal
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           judging
           too
           mean
           and
           low
           for
           them
           to
           receive
           ,
           have
           despised
           ,
           reproached
           ,
           rejected
           and
           opposed
           .
           But
           while
           they
           here
           admit
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           still
           more
           Wisdom
           ,
           Power
           and
           Glory
           to
           reveal
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           forgotten
           how
           oft
           throughout
           their
           Book
           ,
           they
           have
           scornfully
           rejected
           things
           as
           New
           and
           Novel
           ,
           and
           bounded
           all
           to
           their
           beginning
           .
        
         
           Again
           they
           say
           ,
           
             there
             must
             be
             a
             looking
             forward
             ,
             and
             not
             backward
             for
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Why
           then
           would
           they
           limit
           us
           to
           their
           beginning
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           5th
           and
           9th
           pages
           ,
           as
           if
           nothing
           were
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           (
           in
           their
           esteem
           )
           Essential
           to
           true
           Religion
           ,
           or
           which
           hath
           been
           
             from
             their
             beginning
          
           ?
           Is
           not
           that
           looking
           backward
           ,
           instead
           of
           forward
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           if
           there
           must
           be
           a
           looking
           forward
           ,
           and
           
             not
             backward
          
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           for
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ;
           why
           then
           do
           they
           twit
           us
           with
           unscriptural
           Orders
           ,
           and
           peremptorily
           call
           for
           a
           plain
           
             Scripture
             Proof
          
           for
           this
           or
           that
           Practice
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           looking
           backward
           ,
           instead
           of
           forward
           ?
           For
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           know
           ,
           were
           written
           many
           hundred
           years
           ago
           .
           Thus
           their
           weakness
           and
           self
           Contradiction
           appears
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           .
           Their
           Position
           is
           unsound
           in
           it self
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           looking
           forward
           ,
           and
           
             not
             backward
          
           for
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ.
           This
           Negative
           part
           of
           their
           Position
           is
           false
           and
           Erronious
           ,
           excluding
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           to
           be
           looked
           in
           for
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ.
           Herein
           they
           Err
           to
           one
           Extream
           ,
           as
           the
           World
           's
           People
           do
           to
           the
           other
           .
           They
           are
           for
           looking
           backward
           ,
           
           
             not
             forward
          
           ,
           for
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ;
           backward
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           such
           a
           compleat
           Canon
           ,
           as
           admits
           no
           Addition
           ,
           or
           further
           discovery
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ;
           
             not
             forward
          
           ,
           as
           believing
           God
           hath
           so
           bound
           himself
           up
           to
           what
           is
           revealed
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           reveal
           his
           mind
           any
           further
           .
           These
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           are
           for
           looking
           forward
           ,
           
             not
             backward
          
           ,
           for
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ.
           The
           Truth
           lies
           between
           these
           two
           Extreams
           .
           There
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           looking
           both
           forward
           ,
           and
           backward
           ,
           for
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ.
           
             not
             only
             forward
          
           ,
           to
           every
           fresh
           and
           further
           manifestation
           ,
           discovery
           or
           Revelation
           of
           his
           minde
           :
           
             but
             also
             backward
          
           ,
           to
           those
           Revelations
           ,
           discoveries
           or
           manifestations
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           already
           received
           from
           him
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           Ages
           past
           received
           from
           him
           ,
           through
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           are
           recorded
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           were
           written
           for
           our
           Instruction
           .
           Thus
           running
           on
           headily
           and
           in
           haste
           ,
           the
           Adversaries
           have
           shut
           out
           the
           use
           and
           Service
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           from
           being
           look'd
           into
           for
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           
             We
             should
             not
             think
             by
             what
             we
             know
             ,
             to
             measure
             what
             is
             to
             come
          
           ;
           and
           they
           add
           ,
           
             we
             hereby
             limit
             the
             holy
             One
             as
             much
             as
             is
             in
             our
             power
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Rep.
           They
           directed
           us
           before
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Preface
           ,
           to
           understand
           the
           term
           [
           We
           ]
           of
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           with
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           Book
           .
           Now
           this
           which
           they
           here
           say
           ▪
           of
           limitting
           the
           holy
           One
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           speak
           in
           the
           term
           [
           We.
           ]
           So
           that
           this
           is
           applicable
           to
           themselves
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           direction
           .
           I
           am
           sensible
           indeed
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           here
           speak
           concerning
           themselves
           ,
           is
           true
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sorry
           for
           it
           :
           for
           hence
           has
           proceeded
           
             their
             hurt
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             that
             is
             come
             upon
             them
             .
          
           They
           have
           measured
           the
           Lord
           's
           Appearances
           by
           the
           
             false
             Metwand
          
           of
           their
           own
           
             conceited
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           they
           so
           measured
           not
           answering
           their
           expectation
           by
           that
           measure
           ,
           they
           have
           rejected
           ,
           despised
           and
           vilified
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           blasphemed
           the
           Power
           which
           led
           Friends
           into
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           ,
           turn'd
           head
           against
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           disquieted
           and
           disturbed
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           proclaimed
           in
           Print
           open
           War
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           their
           separate
           Meetings
           ,
           as
           Ensigns
           and
           Standards
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           Their
           29th
           page
           contains
           a
           Quotation
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           .
           It
           is
           too
           long
           to
           transcribe
           (
           being
           almost
           a
           page
           )
           consisting
           of
           many
           particulars
           ,
           pickt
           out
           of
           the
           6th
           and
           8th
           pages
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           but
           
             not
             fairly
          
           :
           for
           ,
           besides
           other
           Variations
           ,
           there
           is
           this
           material
           one
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           Author
           's
           own
           words
           are
           ,
           
             If
             I
             will
             not
             comply
             with
             him
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             an
             Eye
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           They
           have
           cited
           it
           ,
           
             If
             I
             will
             not
             comply
             with
             him
             that
             is
             made
             an
             Eye
             ,
             &c.
          
           leaving
           out
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           make
           room
           for
           an
           evil
           minde
           to
           furmise
           ,
           that
           the
           Eye
           there
           spoken
           of
           might
           be
           of
           
           Man's
           making
           ,
           not
           of
           God
           's
           ;
           though
           the
           Author
           had
           expresly
           said
           ,
           
             Him
             that
             GOD
             hath
             made
             an
             Eye
          
           This
           shews
           (
           as
           they
           elsewhere
           reflect
           ,
           page
           25th
           )
           more
           Cunning
           in
           Daubing
           ,
           than
           honesty
           in
           Dealing
           .
           In
           their
           Answer
           they
           say
           ,
           
             't
             is
             plain
             the
             Author
             intended
             to
             gain
             a
             dependance
             upon
             what
             he
             calls
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           'T
           is
           plain
           they
           herein
           abuse
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           mislead
           their
           Reader
           .
           'T
           is
           plain
           the
           Author
           had
           no
           intention
           ,
           nor
           doth
           his
           Discourse
           tend
           ,
           to
           gain
           a
           dependence
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           thing
           else
           than
           what
           the
           Church
           it self
           is
           built
           and
           depends
           upon
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           Head
           thereof
           .
           That
           which
           they
           Carp
           at
           is
           a
           Scripture-Metaphor
           ,
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           And
           the
           Author
           's
           intention
           in
           using
           it
           was
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           to
           reprove
           ,
           and
           refute
           the
           folly
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           variety
           of
           Measures
           ,
           diversity
           of
           Gifts
           and
           Offices
           in
           the
           Spiritual
           Body
           ,
           would
           infer
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           a
           Liberty
           and
           allowance
           for
           the
           members
           of
           that
           Body
           to
           disagree
           among
           themselves
           ,
           to
           contradict
           and
           oppose
           each
           other
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           the
           self
           same
           matter
           and
           thing
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Family
           or
           Church
           of
           God.
           That
           this
           was
           his
           Intention
           ,
           appears
           most
           plainly
           in
           his
           4th
           page
           .
           Now
           in
           order
           to
           convince
           such
           of
           the
           weakness
           ,
           unreasonableness
           ,
           and
           falseness
           of
           that
           Plea
           ,
           he
           used
           the
           Comparison
           which
           the
           Apostle
           had
           made
           ,
           drawn
           from
           a
           natural
           Body
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           notwithstanding
           there
           are
           divers
           Members
           ,
           and
           various
           Offices
           to
           which
           they
           are
           adapted
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           
             no
             disagreement
          
           among
           them
           ,
           
             no
             Contrariety
          
           ,
           Contradiction
           ,
           or
           Opposition
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           in
           this
           Cavil
           ,
           do
           but
           in
           effect
           carp
           at
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           at
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           by
           which
           it
           was
           written
           .
           But
           I
           come
           to
           particulars
           of
           their
           Answer
           .
        
         
           Having
           said
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           his
           intention
           is
           to
           gain
           a
           Dependance
           upon
           what
           he
           calls
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           add
           ,
           
             And
             that
             he
             makes
             infallible
             as
             she
             relates
             to
             Men.
             
          
        
         
         
           Rep.
           This
           is
           a
           notorious
           Falsehood
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           fastned
           on
           any
           thing
           in
           his
           Book
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           suppose
           ,
           they
           were
           sensible
           of
           :
           for
           they
           do
           not
           attempt
           to
           quote
           any
           passage
           of
           his
           in
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           endeavour
           to
           prop
           up
           this
           ,
           by
           setting
           another
           Falsehood
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ;
           
             That
             she
             must
             relate
             to
             Men
             is
             clear
             ,
             the
             Difference
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             being
             betwixt
             Men
             and
             Men.
          
           This
           is
           false
           as
           well
           as
           the
           former
           .
           The
           Difference
           is
           not
           betwixt
           Men
           and
           Men
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           it
           would
           relate
           to
           the
           things
           of
           Men
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           are
           common
           to
           Men
           
             as
             Men.
          
           But
           the
           Difference
           is
           between
           Spirit
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           relates
           to
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           of
           Christians
           ,
           not
           of
           Men
           
             as
             Men.
          
           But
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           in
           their
           
             carnal
             minds
          
           ,
           distinguish
           not
           between
           Men
           and
           Christians
           .
           Next
           they
           say
           ,
           
             He
             makes
             no
             provision
             in
             all
             his
             Book
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             allowing
             Conviction
             to
             precede
             Conformity
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Doubtless
           the
           Adversaries
           are
           come
           to
           an
           high
           degree
           of
           obstinate
           hardness
           ,
           that
           without
           remorse
           they
           can
           so
           often
           repeat
           so
           foul
           a
           Falsehood
           as
           this
           .
           How
           many
           places
           have
           I
           already
           cited
           out
           of
           that
           Book
           (
           in
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           he
           makes
           no
           provision
           at
           all
           for
           this
           )
           which
           plainly
           convict
           them
           of
           Falsehood
           and
           Slander
           therein
           !
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           page
           3.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             not
             to
             conform
             to
             a
             thing
             ignorantly
          
           ;
           was
           here
           no
           Provision
           at
           all
           made
           for
           Conviction
           to
           precede
           Conformity
           !
           If
           they
           were
           not
           to
           conform
           ignorantly
           ,
           then
           surely
           they
           were
           to
           know
           ,
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           convinced
           ,
           before
           they
           conformed
           .
           So
           that
           here
           was
           a
           good
           provision
           made
           ,
           that
           Conviction
           should
           precede
           Conformity
           .
           When
           ,
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           [
           Ought
           I
           not
           to
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           my
           own
           heart
           ,
           ]
           He
           Answered
           ,
           
             Yea
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             all
             things
             most
             desireable
             ,
             &c.
             page
          
           3.
           and
           4.
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           page
           9.
           
           
             The
             People
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Guidings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             themselves
          
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Truth
             that
             all
             are
             to
             be
             thereunto
             left
          
           ;
           was
           here
           no
           Provision
           at
           all
           for
           Conviction
           to
           precede
           Conformity
           !
           what
           better
           Provision
           could
           have
           been
           made
           for
           allowing
           Conviction
           to
           precede
           Conformity
           ,
           than
           to
           declare
           that
           God
           's
           People
           ought
           to
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Guidings
           of
           God
           's
           Spirit
           in
           themselves
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           ones
           self
           ,
           that
           Conviction
           or
           Perswasion
           of
           Duty
           is
           to
           be
           accepted
           and
           received
           ?
           will
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           lead
           them
           that
           ●e
           left
           to
           the
           Guidings
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           Conformity
           before
           Conviction
           ?
           no
           sure
           .
           The
           leaving
           therefore
           of
           God
           's
           People
           to
           the
           Guidings
           of
           
           God
           's
           Spirit
           in
           themselves
           ,
           was
           the
           best
           Provision
           could
           have
           been
           made
           for
           Conviction
           to
           precede
           Conformity
           .
           When
           ,
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           [
           If
           I
           do
           not
           presently
           see
           that
           Service
           in
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Brethren
           agree
           in
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           what
           is
           my
           Duty
           ?
           ]
           He
           Answered
           ,
           
             It
             is
             thy
             Duty
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             silence
             and
             Patience
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             fleshly
             Consultation
             ,
             and
             as
             thou
             abidest
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             Truth
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             receive
             an
             understanding
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             thy
             Brethren
             about
             the
             thing
             doubted
          
           ;
           was
           there
           no
           Provision
           at
           all
           here
           ,
           for
           allowing
           Conviction
           to
           precede
           Conformity
           !
           Did
           he
           say
           ,
           thou
           must
           Conform
           before
           or
           without
           Coviction
           ?
           whether
           thou
           seest
           the
           Service
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           Whether
           thou
           hast
           received
           an
           Understanding
           about
           it
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           positively
           exclude
           that
           ,
           and
           obviate
           this
           Cavil
           ,
           by
           saying
           directly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             thy
             Duty
             to
             waite
             upon
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           what
           was
           such
           an
           one
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           for
           ?
           to
           be
           lead
           into
           Conformity
           before
           Conviction
           ?
           no
           sure
           ;
           but
           to
           receive
           Conviction
           from
           God
           :
           therefore
           he
           there
           added
           ,
           
             And
             as
             thou
             abidest
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             Truth
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             receive
             an
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Nay
           ,
           so
           far
           was
           he
           from
           favouring
           (
           much
           more
           from
           pressing
           )
           Conformity
           before
           Conviction
           ,
           that
           ,
           having
           declared
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           the
           Duty
           of
           such
           an
           unconvinced
           ,
           doubting
           one
           ;
           he
           adds
           also
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Brethren
           towards
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           thus
           ,
           
             And
             it
             is
             their
             Duty
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             behavest
             thy self
             in
             meekness
             and
             humility
             ,
             to
             bear
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             carry
             themselves
             tenderly
             and
             lovingly
             towards
             thee
             .
          
           Can
           any
           be
           so
           impudent
           as
           yet
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           no
           Provision
           in
           all
           his
           Book
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           by
           allowing
           Conviction
           to
           precede
           Conformity
           !
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Adversaries
           themselves
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           page
           16.
           
           That
           they
           believe
           he
           desires
           
             all
             should
             be
             Guided
             by
             God's
             Spirit
             .
          
           Doth
           this
           look
           like
           leading
           into
           blind
           Obedience
           ,
           like
           drawing
           to
           Conformity
           before
           Conviction
           ,
           like
           drawing
           to
           a
           Dependence
           upon
           Men
           ,
           as
           they
           often
           suggest
           against
           him
           !
           how
           abominably
           wicked
           are
           they
           herein
           !
        
         
           In
           their
           30
           page
           ,
           they
           quarrel
           at
           some
           particular
           passages
           in
           the
           large
           Quotation
           they
           gave
           before
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Metaphor
           of
           a
           natural
           Body
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Author
             seems
             to
             make
             the
             Church
             immediately
             joyned
             to
             Christ
             for
             her
             Head
             ,
             as
             the
             natural
             Body
             〈◊〉
             joyned
             to
             the
             natural
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Doth
           this
           offend
           them
           ?
           It
           is
           then
           because
           they
           do
           not
           know
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           nor
           her
           strict
           Conjunction
           with
           or
           to
           her
           Head.
           
           Do
           they
           indeed
           think
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           not
           immediately
           joyned
           to
           Christ
           for
           her
           Head
           !
           were
           they
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           they
           would
           think
           otherwise
           .
           It
           concerns
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           not
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           complained
           of
           ,
           Col.
           2.19
           .
           for
           
             not
             holding
             the
             Head
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             the
             body
             ,
             by
             joynts
             and
             bands
             having
             nourishment
             ministred
             ,
             and
             knit
             together
             ,
             increaseth
             with
             the
             increase
             of
             God.
          
           The
           same
           Apostle
           exhorting
           the
           Ephesians
           not
           to
           be
           
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             slight
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             cunning
             Craftiness
             ,
             whereby
             they
             ly
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           4.14
           .
           adds
           ,
           
             But
             speaking
             the
             Truth
             in
             love
             ,
             may
             grow
             up
             into
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             even
             Christ
             :
             from
             whom
             the
             whole
             Body
             fitly
             joyned
             together
             ,
             and
             compacted
             by
             that
             which
             every
             joynt
             supplyeth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             effectual
             working
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             every
             part
             ,
             maketh
             increase
             of
             the
             Body
             unto
             the
             edifying
             of
             it self
             in
             love
             .
          
           And
           Baeza
           ,
           on
           these
           words
           ,
           thus
           noteth
           ;
           
             Thereof
             it
             followeth
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             neither
             this
             Body
             can
             live
             without
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             Man
             grow
             up
             Spiritually
             ,
             that
             separateth
             himself
             from
             the
             other
             Members
             .
          
           A
           fit
           Note
           ,
           and
           worthy
           to
           be
           noted
           by
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           separated
           themselves
           from
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           They
           Cavil
           yet
           further
           at
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Metaphor
           taken
           from
           a
           natural
           Body
           ,
           which
           shews
           they
           do
           not
           well
           understand
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Metaphor
           ,
           Comparison
           ,
           or
           Sinicle
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           )
           runs
           not
           on
           all
           four
           ,
           nor
           agrees
           in
           every
           particular
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           enough
           if
           it
           square
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Comparison
           lies
           .
           When
           Christ
           compared
           his
           Coming
           )
           called
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.2
           .
           and
           2
           Pet.
           3.10
           .
           )
           to
           the
           coming
           of
           a
           Theif
           ,
           Matth.
           24.43
           ,
           44.
           it
           was
           not
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           end
           or
           intention
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           each
           :
           (
           for
           
             the
             Thief
             cometh
             not
             but
             to
             steal
             ,
             kill
             and
             destroy
             ,
             Iohn
          
           10.10
           .
           Whereas
           Christ
           came
           to
           give
           Life
           ,
           and
           to
           Save
           .
           )
           But
           it
           was
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           
             unexpected
             suddenness
          
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           each
           .
           The
           comparing
           the
           Members
           of
           Christ
           's
           Body
           to
           the
           Members
           of
           a
           natural
           Body
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           tie
           the
           Spiritual
           Members
           to
           a
           strict
           and
           exact
           proportion
           and
           agreement
           ,
           in
           every
           respect
           ,
           to
           the
           Members
           of
           a
           natural
           Body
           ,
           in
           all
           and
           singular
           the
           Offices
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           Qualifications
           and
           Faculties
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           a
           natural
           Bedy
           :
           But
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           a
           natural
           Body
           ,
           being
           influenced
           ,
           animated
           and
           acted
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           vital
           Spirit
           ,
           do
           harmoniously
           agree
           ,
           and
           
             not
             
             thwart
          
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           their
           various
           Offices
           and
           Actions
           :
           So
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           true
           Spiritual
           Body
           ,
           being
           all
           influenced
           ,
           animated
           ,
           acted
           ,
           moved
           ,
           led
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           one
           Spirit
           of
           Life
           and
           Truth
           ,
           do
           harmoniously
           agree
           ,
           and
           sweetly
           consent
           together
           ,
           in
           the
           performing
           of
           their
           several
           Offices
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           divers
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           various
           Measures
           that
           they
           have
           received
           thereof
           .
           Which
           cuts
           off
           ,
           and
           wholly
           excludes
           that
           pernicious
           Plea
           ,
           which
           the
           dividing
           Enemy
           hath
           furnished
           some
           with
           ,
           for
           maintaining
           Disagreement
           ,
           Discord
           ,
           and
           opposite
           Senses
           ,
           Judgments
           and
           Practices
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           the
           same
           Religious
           Performances
           .
           Had
           the
           Adversaries
           rightly
           considered
           this
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           perhaps
           have
           thought
           there
           had
           been
           any
           inconsistency
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           seeing
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           speaking
           with
           the
           same
           Eye
           ,
           Ear
           ,
           Mouth
           ;
           and
           particular
           Members
           being
           made
           by
           God
           an
           Eye
           ,
           Ear
           ,
           or
           Mouth
           ,
           at
           such
           seasons
           ,
           or
           such
           occasions
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           Services
           ,
           as
           he
           sees
           meet
           to
           use
           them
           in
           :
           For
           there
           is
           no
           inconsistency
           in
           this
           at
           all
           ;
           though
           they
           labour
           to
           make
           one
           ,
           by
           
             a
             carnal
             way
             of
             Reasoning
          
           ,
           not
           suitable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           Spiritual
           Senses
           .
           For
           though
           they
           say
           ,
           
             In
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Cases
             ,
             they
             all
             seem
             to
             hear
             for
             themselves
             ;
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             some
             hear
             immediately
             ,
             and
             some
             secondarily
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             the
             first
             hear
             not
             only
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             also
             ,
             the
             second
             only
             for
             themselves
             by
             others
             :
          
           They
           err
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           Mystery
           of
           true
           Spiritual
           Hearing
           .
           For
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           All
           (
           whose
           Ear
           the
           Lord
           hath
           truly
           opened
           ,
           and
           who
           attentively
           listen
           to
           his
           Voice
           ,
           hear
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           immediately
           ,
           by
           the
           Spiritual
           Ear
           which
           God
           hath
           opened
           in
           them
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           ,
           with
           the
           outward
           Ear
           ,
           they
           hear
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Truth
           sounded
           forth
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           through
           any
           Instrument
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           Oh!
           the
           darkness
           that
           comes
           over
           those
           ,
           who
           give
           scope
           and
           liberty
           to
           their
           minds
           to
           rove
           ,
           and
           range
           in
           the
           way
           of
           carnal
           Reasoning
           ,
           about
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           and
           only
           can
           be
           ,
           Spiritually
           discerned
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           wait
           in
           the
           Light.
           
             Let
             us
             know
          
           ,
           say
           the
           Adversaries
           here
           ,
           
             what
             Member
             is
             this
             Eye
             that
             we
             must
             see
             by
             ,
             and
             what
             Member
             is
             this
             Ear
             that
             we
             must
             hear
             by
             ,
             and
             what
             Member
             is
             this
             Mouth
             that
             we
             must
             speak
             by
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             that
             relate
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             not
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             such
             as
             may
             pretend
             to
             be
             that
             Eye
             ,
             that
             Ear
             and
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             .
          
        
         
         
           Rep.
           This
           looks
           too
           like
           that
           
             impertinent
             Curiosity
          
           ,
           which
           drew
           from
           the
           Apostle
           the
           Rebuke
           of
           [
           
             thou
             Fool
          
           ]
           to
           him
           that
           asked
           ,
           How
           are
           the
           Dead
           raised
           up
           ?
           and
           with
           what
           Bodies
           do
           they
           come
           ?
           1
           Cor.
           15.35
           ,
           36.
           
           The
           Adversaries
           here
           bewray
           an
           Imagination
           ,
           that
           some
           particular
           Members
           are
           determinately
           appointed
           to
           the
           constant
           ,
           and
           continual
           performance
           ,
           and
           execution
           of
           those
           Offices
           of
           Eye
           ,
           Ear
           ,
           Mouth
           ,
           &c.
           to
           and
           for
           the
           Body
           .
           And
           they
           seem
           to
           expect
           we
           should
           describe
           those
           Persons
           to
           them
           by
           name
           ,
           or
           other
           outward
           Character
           .
           But
           how
           
             carnally
             minded
          
           must
           they
           be
           ,
           that
           could
           conceive
           so
           strange
           an
           Imagination
           !
           They
           bid
           us
           let
           them
           know
           that
           ,
           which
           none
           but
           God
           knows
           .
           For
           as
           no
           Member
           can
           be
           rightly
           a
           Mouth
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           God
           makes
           so
           ,
           by
           speaking
           through
           it
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           at
           such
           times
           as
           it
           is
           so
           made
           use
           of
           by
           God
           :
           So
           none
           but
           God
           knows
           what
           Member
           he
           will
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           as
           a
           Mouth
           to
           speak
           his
           mind
           by
           .
           But
           as
           all
           the
           Members
           wait
           upon
           God
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           respective
           measures
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Gift
           in
           themselves
           ,
           all
           are
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           ordered
           and
           disposed
           of
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           whatsoever
           Office
           in
           ,
           or
           Service
           for
           the
           Body
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           meet
           to
           use
           them
           in
           .
           And
           every
           one
           thus
           truly
           waiting
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           gives
           a
           true
           discerning
           ,
           none
           such
           can
           be
           imposed
           upon
           by
           any
           false
           Pretender
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           of
           these
           Adversaries
           (
           that
           are
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Unity
           ,
           into
           a
           separation
           inwardly
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           outwardly
           in
           Meetings
           also
           ,
           from
           Friends
           )
           thrust
           into
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           a
           Mouth
           ,
           either
           from
           God
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           by
           Preaching
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Assembly
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           Prayer
           ;
           they
           are
           savoured
           ,
           felt
           ,
           feen
           and
           known
           to
           be
           but
           false
           Pretenders
           ;
           and
           as
           such
           rejected
           and
           denied
           by
           Friends
           .
           But
           is
           it
           not
           strange
           blindness
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           Cavil
           at
           the
           Expression
           of
           a
           Member
           being
           made
           a
           Mouth
           by
           God
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Members
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           plain
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           that
           divers
           of
           themselves
           pretend
           to
           that
           Office
           ,
           of
           being
           a
           Mouth
           to
           or
           from
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           on
           that
           pretence
           obtrude
           and
           impose
           their
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           on
           Friends
           !
           Does
           not
           this
           shew
           they
           are
           devoted
           to
           Cavilling
           ?
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           in
           their
           31
           
             page
             ,
             Will
             he
             leave
             us
             to
             depend
             ,
             and
             not
             certainly
             tell
             us
             what
             on
          
           ?
        
         
           Rep.
           By
           this
           they
           would
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           would
           have
           some
           of
           the
           Members
           depend
           
           upon
           others
           .
           Yet
           they
           immediately
           add
           ,
           
             He
             doth
             not
             intend
             that
             sure
             .
          
           But
           if
           they
           really
           believe
           he
           doth
           not
           intend
           that
           ,
           why
           would
           they
           suggest
           that
           he
           doth
           so
           intend
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           will
           he
           have
           us
           to
           depend
           ,
           and
           not
           certainly
           tell
           us
           what
           on
           ?
           when
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           had
           certainly
           and
           expresly
           told
           ,
           what
           all
           God's
           People
           ought
           to
           depend
           on
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Guidings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           ,
           page
           9.
           
           And
           indeed
           ,
           so
           far
           are
           Friends
           from
           having
           ,
           or
           referring
           any
           to
           ,
           a
           dependence
           on
           any
           Instrument
           ,
           through
           which
           God
           at
           any
           time
           spake
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           always
           recommended
           all
           to
           the
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           ,
           (
           which
           says
           Amen
           to
           the
           Testimony
           that
           proceeds
           from
           the
           same
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           in
           another
           )
           that
           their
           dependence
           might
           be
           upon
           God
           in
           that
           !
           And
           had
           the
           Adversaries
           look'd
           with
           an
           indifferent
           Eye
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           observed
           what
           the
           Author
           ,
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           are
           so
           angry
           at
           ,
           hath
           written
           in
           the
           8th
           and
           9th
           pages
           thereof
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             the
             same
             lowly
             frame
             of
             mind
             that
             receives
             and
             answers
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             Man's
             self
             ,
             will
             receive
             and
             have
             Unity
             with
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             through
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             plain
             ;
             because
             the
             same
             self
             evidencing
             Power
             and
             virtue
             that
             ariseth
             from
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             in
             one self
             ,
             and
             that
             convinceth
             a
             Man
             in
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             doth
             also
             attend
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             delivered
             by
             another
             .
          
        
         
           They
           speak
           of
           
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             perfectly
             redeemed
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ,
           
             is
             that
             Church
             that
             is
             hid
             from
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Rep.
           By
           this
           they
           would
           make
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           two
           Churches
           ,
           one
           hid
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           another
           known
           to
           the
           World.
           But
           is
           the
           Church
           (
           or
           was
           it
           ever
           )
           known
           to
           the
           World
           ?
           Was
           not
           his
           Church
           always
           hid
           from
           the
           World
           ?
           Can
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           be
           seen
           but
           by
           a
           Spiritual
           Eye
           ?
           And
           hath
           the
           World
           that
           Eye
           to
           see
           her
           with
           ?
        
         
           In
           their
           32
           page
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Why
             do
             you
             impose
             upon
             your
             Brethren
             ?
          
        
         
           Rep.
           The
           Insinuation
           is
           false
           and
           malicious
           .
           Friends
           impose
           not
           upon
           any
           .
           But
           what
           God
           hath
           manifested
           as
           his
           mind
           unto
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           Service
           and
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Fear
           we
           practice
           our selves
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           have
           recommended
           to
           others
           .
           When
           some
           have
           said
           ,
           they
           saw
           not
           the
           Service
           of
           it
           ,
           such
           have
           been
           exhorted
           ,
           and
           desired
           ,
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           Light
           ,
           
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           manifested
           in
           themselves
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           come
           to
           a
           Sight
           and
           ●ense
           thereof
           ,
           and
           have
           Unity
           with
           their
           Brethren
           therein
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           not
           oppose
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           their
           Brethren
           were
           conscientiously
           concerned
           in
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           themselves
           confessed
           that
           they
           had
           not
           a
           sight
           ,
           whether
           the
           things
           so
           recommended
           ,
           were
           of
           God
           or
           not
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           taking
           this
           good
           Counsel
           ,
           some
           Factious
           Spirits
           amongst
           them
           ,
           set
           themselves
           to
           obstruct
           and
           hinder
           Friends
           from
           proceeding
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           which
           the
           Lord
           had
           led
           them
           into
           ;
           working
           against
           Friends
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           hidden
           manner
           ,
           by
           
             sly
             Insinuations
          
           and
           
             evil
             Surmises
          
           secretly
           conveyed
           from
           House
           to
           House
           ,
           among
           such
           as
           were
           weak
           of
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           or
           but
           young
           in
           the
           Convincement
           and
           knowledge
           of
           Truth
           ,
           or
           under
           some
           discontent
           of
           mind
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           wanted
           a
           broader
           way
           than
           Truth
           allows
           .
           These
           they
           smoothly
           and
           craftily
           insinuated
           themselves
           into
           ,
           entertained
           them
           with
           Stories
           and
           false
           Reports
           against
           this
           ,
           that
           and
           the
           other
           Friend
           ,
           labouring
           to
           perswade
           them
           that
           such
           sought
           to
           set
           up
           a
           
             Lordly
             Dominion
          
           over
           them
           to
           make
           themselves
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           bring
           others
           in
           subjection
           under
           them
           :
           Than
           which
           ,
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           false
           .
           But
           after
           that
           those
           wicked
           Agents
           had
           ,
           by
           these
           and
           such
           like
           ungodly
           Courses
           ,
           beguiled
           many
           ,
           and
           formed
           to
           themselves
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           a
           sufficient
           party
           in
           divers
           parts
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           they
           then
           brake
           forth
           into
           open
           Opposition
           ,
           gain-saying
           ,
           withstanding
           and
           disturbing
           Friends
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           friends
           were
           convinced
           of
           ,
           and
           satisfied
           the
           Lord
           had
           led
           them
           into
           ,
           and
           owned
           them
           in
           ;
           calling
           them
           (
           in
           scorn
           and
           derision
           )
           by
           the
           reproachful
           and
           despightful
           Terms
           of
           Canons
           ,
           Constitutions
           ,
           Decrees
           ,
           Mens-Inventions
           ,
           Human
           Traditions
           ,
           Popish-Prescriptions
           ,
           Edicts
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Bulls
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           when
           Friends
           ,
           seeing
           them
           thus
           run
           out
           from
           Truth
           ,
           and
           bandying
           together
           against
           Truth
           ,
           could
           no
           longer
           receive
           their
           Testimonies
           in
           our
           publick
           Meetings
           ,
           as
           Preachers
           amongst
           us
           ,
           but
           were
           necessitated
           to
           shew
           some
           open
           dislike
           thereof
           ;
           then
           did
           the
           Adversaries
           impose
           their
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           upon
           Friends
           ,
           requiring
           Friends
           to
           bow
           in
           Conformity
           to
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           before
           and
           without
           ,
           but
           even
           against
           and
           contrary
           to
           Conviction
           and
           Perswasion
           ,
           (
           for
           Friends
           gave
           them
           to
           understand
           that
           they
           were
           convinced
           and
           satisfied
           in
           their
           Judgments
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           
           they
           ,
           being
           gone
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           and
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           owned
           as
           Ministers
           thereof
           .
           )
           Nay
           ,
           to
           that
           height
           did
           the
           Adversaries
           proceed
           ,
           in
           obtruding
           their
           Ministry
           upon
           Friends
           ,
           that
           (
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           gotten
           strength
           ,
           by
           Numbers
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           carry
           on
           their
           evil
           Designs
           ,
           )
           they
           
             imposed
             Conformity
          
           to
           their
           own
           Ministry
           ,
           under
           an
           
             outward
             Penalty
          
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           less
           than
           a
           being
           excluded
           from
           ,
           debarred
           and
           deprived
           of
           the
           use
           of
           their
           publick
           Meeting-places
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Friends
           ,
           so
           deprived
           ,
           had
           ,
           and
           have
           ,
           a
           true
           Right
           and
           legal
           Property
           .
           Nor
           did
           they
           only
           threaten
           this
           ,
           but
           were
           as
           bad
           as
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           did
           actually
           shut
           and
           keep
           the
           Friends
           out
           ,
           and
           refuse
           them
           entrance
           into
           their
           own
           Meeting-places
           ,
           unless
           they
           would
           first
           promise
           to
           conform
           .
           This
           was
           Imposition
           with
           a
           witness
           :
           And
           Reding
           is
           a
           witness
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           Cavils
           they
           make
           in
           their
           34.
           and
           35.
           pages
           ,
           on
           occasion
           of
           the
           Differences
           mentioned
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           about
           Observation
           of
           Meats
           and
           Days
           ,
           are
           very
           trivial
           .
           They
           do
           not
           prove
           that
           the
           Instances
           of
           abstaining
           from
           Meats
           ,
           and
           observing
           Days
           ,
           are
           Parallels
           to
           those
           parts
           of
           Church-Discipline
           ,
           which
           they
           fight
           so
           much
           against
           .
           They
           confess
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           instance
           of
           Meats
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           
             is
             an
             Instance
             of
             Weakness
          
           ;
           but
           they
           urge
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle's
           Advice
           was
           ,
           that
           those
           
             weak
             ones
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           weakness
           ,
           
             should
             be
             received
          
           .
        
         
           Rep.
           We
           agree
           with
           the
           Apostle's
           Advice
           ,
           and
           have
           testified
           our
           Consent
           thereto
           by
           our
           Practice
           :
           For
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           kept
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           weakness
           only
           ,
           alleadging
           want
           of
           sight
           ,
           their
           weakness
           was
           born
           with
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           received
           by
           Friends
           ,
           in
           hopes
           that
           ,
           if
           they
           waited
           humbly
           and
           honestly
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           would
           open
           their
           understandings
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           a
           sight
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           concerning
           the
           things
           they
           then
           doubted
           about
           .
           But
           when
           ,
           not
           content
           with
           this
           bearing
           and
           forbearing
           ,
           they
           grew
           
             heady
             and
             quarrelsome
          
           ,
           and
           sought
           ,
           by
           running
           into
           jangling
           disputations
           ,
           to
           stagger
           others
           ,
           and
           spread
           the
           Leaven
           of
           their
           own
           doubts
           ,
           that
           by
           making
           others
           as
           doubtful
           as
           themselves
           ,
           they
           might
           raise
           a
           party
           ,
           to
           carry
           on
           strife
           and
           contention
           by
           ;
           they
           then
           put
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Apostle's
           Advise
           .
           For
           as
           he
           advised
           ,
           
             to
             receive
             him
             that
             is
             weak
             in
             the
             Faith
          
           ;
           so
           he
           also
           cautioned
           
             not
             to
             receive
             him
             to
             doubtful
             Disputations
             .
          
           He
           was
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           his
           weakness
           to
           be
           born
           with
           ;
           but
           not
           if
           he
           would
           be
           alwayes
           wrangling
           ,
           and
           raising
           Dissentions
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           far
           as
           the
           
           cases
           will
           admit
           Comparison
           ,
           the
           Adversaries
           Representative
           was
           that
           
             weak
             one
          
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           eat
           what
           his
           Brethren
           could
           .
           He
           ,
           through
           weakness
           ,
           could
           
             not
             eat
             :
             They
          
           ,
           through
           weakness
           (
           of
           sight
           )
           could
           
             not
             see
          
           what
           their
           Brethren
           saw
           ,
           could
           not
           Act
           as
           their
           Brethren
           did
           ;
           at
           least
           pretended
           so
           .
           Now
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           gave
           a
           cautionary
           
             Let
             not
          
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           was
           strong
           ;
           
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
             dispise
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
             ,
          
           Rom.
           14.3
           .
           (
           which
           Friends
           observed
           towards
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           not
           despising
           nor
           rejecting
           them
           for
           their
           apparent
           weakness
           ,
           but
           bearing
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           carrying
           themselves
           tenderly
           towards
           them
           :
           So
           he
           gave
           another
           cautionary
           
             Let
             not
          
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           was
           weak
           (
           by
           whom
           ,
           as
           I
           noted
           ,
           the
           Adversaries
           are
           here
           represented
           )
           
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
             ,
             judge
             him
             that
             eateth
             .
          
           Had
           the
           Adversaries
           observed
           this
           Caution
           〈◊〉
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           not
           
             judged
             their
             Brethren
          
           in
           and
           for
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           their
           Brethren
           saw
           to
           be
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           were
           satisfied
           and
           conscientiously
           concerned
           in
           (
           and
           which
           themselves
           acknowledged
           they
           had
           not
           a
           clear
           sight
           of
           )
           the
           Difference
           in
           probability
           had
           not
           come
           to
           what
           it
           now
           is
           .
           But
           the
           Adversaries
           forgeting
           the
           Apostles
           Counsel
           ,
           fell
           to
           judge
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           most
           provoking
           and
           reflecting
           manner
           ,
           under
           the
           names
           of
           
             Apostates
             ,
             Innovators
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Setters
             up
             of
             lordly
             Dominion
             ,
             Vsurpers
             of
             Authority
             over
             Conscience
             ,
             Introducers
             of
             Popery
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           that
           in
           Print
           ;
           And
           never
           gave
           over
           ,
           till
           they
           run
           themselves
           by
           open
           war
           ,
           into
           that
           open
           Separation
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           now
           stand
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           35th
           page
           ,
           they
           fall
           again
           upon
           their
           old
           odd
           Notion
           of
           making
           Circumstantial
           and
           Shadowy
           to
           signifie
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           Rep.
           Herein
           they
           err
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           considering
           the
           proper
           nature
           of
           each
           .
           Every
           Shadow
           is
           a
           Representation
           of
           some
           particular
           Substance
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           a
           shadow
           of
           .
           But
           every
           Circumstance
           is
           not
           Representative
           .
           There
           are
           Circumstances
           of
           Time
           ,
           Place
           ,
           Gesture
           ,
           &c.
           belonging
           to
           every
           Action
           :
           yet
           is
           not
           every
           such
           Circumstance
           a
           Representation
           of
           some
           particular
           Substance
           .
           Therefore
           every
           Circumstance
           is
           not
           a
           Shadow
           .
           In
           meeting
           together
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           time
           to
           meet
           at
           ,
           a
           Place
           to
           meet
           in
           .
           These
           are
           Circumstantial
           to
           the
           worship
           for
           which
           the
           Meeting
           is
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           Shadows
           .
           If
           the
           Adversaries
           think
           they
           are
           ,
           pray
           let
           them
           assign
           the
           particular
           Substances
           of
           which
           they
           are
           Shadows
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           as
           Shadows
           ,
           they
           represent
           .
           But
           for
           ought
           I
           see
           ,
           they
           make
           all
           things
           to
           be
           Shadows
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           For
           they
           
           say
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           Substance
           or
           Shadow
           ;
           and
           they
           admit
           nothing
           to
           be
           Substance
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           leads
           into
           all
           Truth
           ;
           and
           they
           add
           ▪
           
             The
             Substance
             is
             God's
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             only
             and
             alone
             guides
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
          
           So
           that
           ,
           after
           their
           Shadowy
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           Dispensation
           should
           be
           as
           Shadowy
           as
           the
           Legal
           was
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           must
           be
           no
           external
           Appearance
           of
           Worship
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           acknowledge
           ,
           
             There
             should
             be
             no
             Shadows
             in
             Christ's
             Government
             .
          
           But
           ,
           if
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Shadows
           in
           Christ's
           Government
           ,
           and
           all
           External
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           (
           according
           to
           their
           notion
           )
           are
           but
           Shadowy
           ;
           then
           there
           must
           be
           no
           external
           Appearance
           ,
           or
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           under
           Christ's
           Government
           .
           And
           what
           then
           would
           this
           shadowy
           ,
           shady
           ,
           dark
           Reasoning
           of
           theirs
           bring
           things
           to
           !
           I
           wish
           the
           more
           single-hearted
           of
           their
           beguiled
           Proselites
           would
           well
           observe
           this
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           Shadows
           of
           Christians
           they
           have
           made
           ,
           or
           would
           make
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           they
           blunder
           about
           the
           Circumstantial
           and
           Essential
           ,
           puzzling
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           Reader
           ,
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           applying
           the
           words
           Circumstantial
           and
           Essential
           to
           their
           respective
           and
           proper
           Relatives
           for
           they
           must
           relate
           to
           something
           that
           which
           is
           but
           Circumstantial
           to
           one
           thing
           ,
           may
           be
           Essential
           to
           another
           .
           Outward
           Motion
           ,
           or
           motion
           of
           the
           outward
           Members
           ,
           is
           Circumstantial
           to
           man
           ;
           
             not
             Essential
          
           to
           his
           being
           :
           for
           a
           man
           may
           be
           a
           man
           without
           outward
           motion
           .
           But
           this
           outward
           motion
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           Essential
           to
           man's
           Being
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           Essential
           to
           his
           Walking
           ,
           Talking
           ,
           Eating
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           walking
           ,
           talking
           ,
           eating
           ,
           cannot
           be
           without
           some
           outward
           motion
           of
           the
           outward
           Members
           .
           As
           it
           is
           thus
           in
           Natural
           ,
           so
           in
           Religious
           Matters
           .
           Outward
           Performances
           are
           but
           Circumstantial
           ,
           not
           Essential
           to
           Religion
           ,
           simply
           considered
           as
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           strictly
           taken
           in
           the
           abstract
           .
           But
           those
           very
           Performances
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           Essential
           to
           Religion
           it self
           in
           that
           strict
           fense
           ,
           may
           be
           Essential
           to
           the
           Outward
           Profession
           and
           external
           Exercise
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           no
           outward
           Profession
           of
           Religion
           can
           be
           made
           ,
           no
           external
           Exercise
           of
           Religion
           performed
           ,
           without
           the
           Circumstance
           of
           some
           outward
           Act
           or
           Medium
           .
           Which
           shews
           that
           outward
           Performances
           ,
           outward
           Acts
           or
           Mediums
           are
           Essential
           to
           the
           Being
           of
           outward
           Profession
           ,
           or
           Exercise
           of
           Relion
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           Religion
           it self
           ,
           in
           that
           strict
           and
           abstractive
           sense
           before
           mentioned
           .
           I
           write
           this
           (
           not
           with
           respect
           to
           any
           particular
           
           Medium
           ,
           Act
           ,
           or
           Performance
           ,
           but
           )
           in
           a
           general
           way
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           every
           Outward
           Performance
           ,
           that
           relates
           to
           the
           right
           Exercise
           of
           true
           Religion
           ;
           And
           to
           check
           the
           too
           confident
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           the
           Adversaries
           over
           hastily
           draw
           th●●
           whatsoever
           is
           not
           Essential
           to
           Religion
           (
           according
           to
           their
           undistinguished
           sense
           of
           Essentials
           )
           is
           ,
           without
           more
           ado
           ,
           a
           meer-Shadow
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           in
           his
           9th
           page
           thereof
           ,
           having
           shew'd
           that
           the
           Plea
           which
           the
           Adversaries
           make
           ,
           viz.
           [
           
             I
             must
             mind
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             my self
          
           ]
           though
           true
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           ought
           not
           
             to
             be
             so
             applied
             ,
             as
             to
             disregard
             the
             Preaching
             or
             Writings
             of
             Christ's
             enlightned
             Servants
             ,
             because
             by
             them
             applied
             properly
             to
             the
             Preaching
             or
             Writing
             of
             false
             Prophets
             and
             Seducers
             ,
          
           concluded
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             say
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             exclusively
             of
             all
             external
             Counsel
             or
             direction
             ;
             therefore
             false
             in
             application
             ,
             where
             men
             are
             allowed
             to
             have
             had
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             mind
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             proved
             to
             have
             acted
             in
             their
             own
             Wills
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             Guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             about
             the
             things
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Adversaries
           open
           wide
           ,
           and
           a
           grevious
           Out
           cry
           they
           make
           ,
           p.
           ●7
           .
           &c.
           Two
           main
           Exceptions
           they
           take
           against
           this
           .
           One
           at
           the
           words
           [
           
             have
             had
          
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ]
           and
           the
           other
           at
           the
           words
           [
           
             are
             not
             proved
          
           to
           have
           acted
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           Against
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           alledge
           that
           
             such
             as
             may
             have
             had
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             now
             be
             without
             it
             .
          
           And
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           flurt
           at
           the
           Author
           ,
           they
           add
           ,
           
             As
             well
             as
             himself
             ,
             who
             used
             to
             have
             good
             Arguments
             ,
             but
             now
             wants
             them
             .
          
           Against
           the
           second
           ,
           they
           urge
           ,
           that
           since
           
             every
             fact
             must
             be
             committed
             before
             proved
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             acted
             in
             their
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             fully
             proved
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           meer
           empty
           Cavil
           ,
           and
           carping
           at
           words
           only
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           Author
           's
           own
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           fore-cited
           ,
           where
           he
           expresly
           calls
           the
           Persons
           he
           spake
           of
           ,
           
             Faithful
             Brethren
          
           ,
           and
           
             Christ's
             enlightned
             Servants
          
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           he
           used
           that
           other
           way
           of
           Speech
           afterwards
           upon
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           Concession
           ,
           and
           to
           bind
           them
           the
           faster
           ,
           who
           ,
           how
           meanly
           soever
           they
           thought
           of
           Friends
           then
           ,
           allowed
           them
           to
           
             have
             had
          
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           mind
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           and
           
             had
             not
             proved
          
           them
           to
           have
           acted
           in
           their
           own
           wills
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           slighted
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           appears
           the
           Adversaries
           understood
           this
           to
           be
           so
           worded
           upon
           their
           Concession
           :
           for
           they
           say
           ,
           p.
           38.
           
           
             If
             we
             have
             allowed
             any
             to
             have
             had
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             mind
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             things
             offered
             to
             us
             ,
             
             if
             that
             allowance
             was
             true
             (
             observe
             )
             it
             was
             because
             we
             had
             a
             divine
             sense
             ,
             relish
             and
             taste
             of
             it
             in
             our
             own
             Hearts
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           If
           that
           allowance
           was
           true
           !
           it
           seems
           then
           they
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           assurance
           ,
           whether
           that
           allowance
           was
           true
           ,
           or
           no.
           How
           know
           they
           then
           whether
           the
           sense
           ,
           relish
           ,
           and
           taste
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           they
           had
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           was
           Divine
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           For
           since
           they
           say
           that
           allowance
           was
           because
           they
           had
           a
           divine
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           &c.
           if
           the
           allowance
           was
           not
           true
           ,
           the
           sense
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Cause
           of
           that
           allowance
           ,
           will
           not
           appear
           to
           have
           been
           Divine
           .
        
         
           They
           add
           ,
           
             And
             are
             we
             to
             go
             any
             further
             for
             a
             Proof
             ,
             that
             such
             are
             wrong
             ,
             than
             when
             the
             same
             Evidence
             comes
             not
             along
             with
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Yes
           sure
           ,
           they
           especially
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           little
           certainty
           whether
           the
           allowance
           they
           gave
           before
           was
           true
           ;
           whether
           the
           sense
           in
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           on
           which
           that
           allowance
           was
           grounded
           ,
           was
           Divine
           ,
           had
           need
           go
           further
           for
           a
           proof
           that
           others
           are
           wrong
           ,
           than
           their
           own
           apprehension
           that
           the
           same
           Evidence
           comes
           not
           along
           with
           them
           .
           For
           how
           know
           they
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           Evidence
           may
           come
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           whom
           they
           judge
           wrong
           ,
           though
           it
           cannot
           get
           entrance
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           which
           are
           prepossessed
           with
           ill
           will
           ,
           prejudice
           and
           Envy
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           so
           with
           some
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           received
           ,
           owned
           ,
           embraced
           and
           allowed
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           as
           right
           ,
           and
           yet
           afterward
           turned
           against
           him
           as
           wrong
           ?
           Where
           was
           the
           fault
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           same
           Evidence
           come
           along
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           attend
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           before
           ?
           Or
           was
           there
           no
           room
           in
           their
           prejudiced
           mind
           for
           the
           Evidence
           to
           enter
           ?
           Should
           not
           they
           have
           gone
           further
           then
           ,
           for
           a
           proof
           that
           he
           was
           wrong
           ,
           than
           their
           sense
           that
           the
           same
           Evidence
           came
           not
           along
           with
           him
           ?
        
         
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Can
             any
             indifferent
             man
             think
             that
             all
             this
             Smoke
             can
             be
             without
             Fire
             ?
             What
             ,
             one
             part
             all
             right
             ,
             and
             t'other
             all
             wrong
             ;
             let
             them
             think
             so
             that
             can
             ,
             we
             cannot
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           No
           ,
           no
           :
           All
           this
           Smoke
           is
           not
           without
           Fire
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           know
           full
           well
           :
           for
           
             they
             kindled
             the
             Fire
          
           .
           But
           much
           of
           this
           Smoke
           
             is
             the
             Smoke
             of
             their
             Torment
             ,
          
           who
           have
           
             no
             rest
          
           day
           nor
           night
           ;
           but
           are
           fretting
           and
           fuming
           ,
           making
           a
           Pother
           and
           Smother
           ,
           and
           sending
           forth
           one
           Pamphlet
           after
           another
           ,
           stuft
           with
           Falsehoods
           and
           Reproaches
           ,
           to
           
             keep
             the
             Fire
             burning
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Smoke
             ascending
          
           ,
           that
           if
           possibly
           they
           may
           
             darken
             the
             sight
          
           of
           some
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           draw
           them
           to
           their
           party
           .
           Their
           uneasiness
           is
           apparent
           .
           Their
           Separation
           has
           not
           
           answered
           their
           Expectation
           .
           They
           thought
           to
           have
           drove
           all
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           sweep
           of
           their
           Leader's
           Tail
           ,
           
             to
             have
             drawn
          
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Stars
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           But
           the
           Lord
           hath
           disappointed
           them
           ,
           blessed
           be
           his
           holy
           Name
           .
           So
           that
           though
           here
           and
           there
           
             a
             wandring
             Star
          
           hath
           fallen
           in
           with
           them
           ;
           yet
           
             the
             Stars
             of
             the
             Morning
             sing
             together
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             shout
             for
             joy
             ,
          
           feeling
           their
           Establishment
           in
           the
           heavenly
           Power
           ,
           and
           their
           Root
           in
           him
           that
           lives
           for
           ever
           .
           From
           this
           disappointment
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           Expectations
           ,
           and
           the
           unsuccesfulness
           of
           their
           Separation
           to
           the
           end
           they
           proposed
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           still
           hover
           at
           the
           Meetings
           of
           Friends
           ,
           to
           tinck
           off
           (
           if
           they
           can
           )
           unsensible
           and
           unwary
           Ones
           ,
           and
           gain
           some
           addition
           to
           their
           separate
           Party
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           say
           ,
           
             We
             cannot
             think
             one
             part
             all
             right
             ,
             and
             t'other
             all
             wrong
             ,
          
           they
           seem
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           
             themselves
             are
             not
             right
          
           .
           But
           if
           they
           are
           really
           sensible
           that
           
             they
             are
             not
             right
          
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           not
           own
           wherein
           
             they
             are
             wrong
          
           ,
           and
           condemn
           themselves
           therein
           ,
           that
           (
           Repenting
           )
           they
           may
           come
           to
           be
           right
           ?
           If
           they
           can't
           think
           
             the
             other
             Part
             all
             wrong
          
           ;
           why
           did
           they
           so
           revile
           and
           reproach
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           publickly
           in
           Print
           ,
           as
           
             Apostates
             ,
             Innovators
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             setters
             up
             of
             Idols
             and
             Images
             ,
             Introducers
             of
             Popery
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           And
           why
           did
           they
           divide
           and
           separate
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Their
           38th
           page
           gives
           a
           Quotation
           ,
           pickt
           out
           of
           the
           11th
           and
           12th
           pages
           of
           the
           Book
           they
           pretend
           to
           Answer
           ,
           and
           serves
           them
           to
           Cavil
           at
           to
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Pamphlet
           ,
           which
           is
           half
           a
           dozen
           Leaves
           ,
           or
           more
           .
           But
           because
           their
           Answer
           thereto
           is
           not
           so
           much
           Argumentative
           as
           a
           
             Declamatory
             Harangue
          
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           thereof
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           a
           Repetition
           of
           what
           they
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           I
           replied
           to
           ,
           before
           ;
           interlarded
           thick
           with
           the
           old
           Terms
           [
           
             Imposition
             ,
             Circumstantial
             ,
             Ceremonial
             ,
             Shadowy
             ,
             bringing
             in
             New
             things
             ,
             forcing
             new
             things
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           I
           shall
           not
           think
           my self
           obliged
           to
           imitate
           their
           Prolixity
           ,
           by
           following
           them
           step
           by
           step
           ,
           over
           each
           particular
           again
           ;
           but
           touching
           on
           some
           Passages
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           draw
           this
           Discourse
           towards
           a
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           to
           the
           Quotaion
           they
           give
           ,
           they
           give
           it
           not
           fairly
           :
           for
           connecting
           many
           Particulars
           together
           ,
           they
           take
           liberty
           to
           leave
           out
           what
           they
           please
           .
           They
           begin
           it
           thus
           ;
           
             He
             saith
             ,
             The
             Enemy
             is
             at
             work
             to
             scatter
             the
             minds
             of
             Friends
             ,
             by
             those
             loose
             Pleas
             ,
             as
             leave
             me
             to
             my
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             my self
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Rep.
           Here
           they
           leave
           out
           the
           first
           part
           of
           that
           Plea
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           there
           impleads
           ,
           and
           which
           proves
           the
           loose
           mind
           of
           them
           that
           so
           make
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Author's
           words
           lie
           ,
           thus
           ,
           The
           Enemy
           is
           at
           work
           to
           scatter
           the
           minds
           of
           Friends
           ,
           by
           that
           loose
           Plea
           ,
           
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             with
             me
             ?
             Leave
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           shews
           that
           that
           End
           of
           making
           this
           Plea
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           there
           taxes
           as
           loose
           ,
           was
           to
           unbody
           ,
           to
           disjoynt
           ,
           dismember
           ,
           dissociate
           ,
           disunite
           Friends
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           one
           should
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           another
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           things
           wherein
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Truth
           ,
           common
           to
           all
           that
           profess
           Truth
           lies
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           following
           Lines
           .
           They
           go
           on
           with
           their
           Quotation
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             plain
             Consequence
             is
             to
             go
             from
             autient
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             ,
             as
             there
             set
             down
             .
          
           This
           they
           say
           ,
           
             He
             saith
          
           ,
           and
           they
           set
           this
           down
           in
           manner
           and
           Character
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Quotation
           ,
           just
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           it
           indeed
           ;
           whereas
           his
           own
           words
           are
           thus
           ,
           —
           
             This
             Proposition
             and
             Expression
             (
             namely
             ,
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             with
             me
             ,
             &c.
             )
             as
             now
             understood
             and
             alleadged
             ,
             is
             a
             Deviation
             from
             ,
             and
             a
             Perversion
             of
             the
             antient
             Principle
             of
             Truth
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             plain
             consequence
             of
             this
             Plea
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             (
             especially
             if
             they
             are
             but
             lately
             convinced
             )
             shall
             say
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             Evil
             in
             paying
             Tithes
             to
             the
             Hireling-Priest
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             see
             no
             Evil
             in
             Marrying
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             see
             no
             Evil
             in
             declining
             a
             publick
             Testimony
             in
             suffering
             Times
             ,
             or
             hiding
             in
             times
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             see
             no
             Evil
             in
             worshipping
             and
             respecting
             the
             persons
             of
             Men
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             see
             no
             Evil
             in
             keeping
             my
             Shop
             shut
             upon
             the
             World's
             Holy-days
             and
             Mass-days
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           All
           this
           (
           and
           more
           )
           they
           omitted
           .
           When
           as
           these
           are
           instances
           of
           the
           looseness
           of
           the
           Plea
           ;
           and
           which
           the
           Adver
           ,
           saries
           knew
           to
           be
           too
           true
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           and
           therefore
           chose
           rather
           to
           conceal
           ,
           than
           revive
           by
           bringing
           them
           forth
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Author
           there
           shewed
           the
           Consequence
           of
           this
           Plea
           extended
           further
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           should
           plead
           it
           in
           the
           Cases
           before
           instanced
           ,
           might
           go
           on
           to
           say
           to
           Friends
           ,
           
             Since
             your
             Testimony
             is
             against
             Imposition
             ,
             and
             for
             leaving
             every
             one
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             Grace
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             ,
             no
             Man
             hath
             power
             to
             reprove
             or
             judge
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             may
             be
             as
             good
             a
             Friend
             as
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             measure
             .
          
           This
           also
           they
           left
           out
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           having
           pieced
           up
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Quotation
           as
           they
           pleased
           ,
           they
           give
           no
           direct
           Answer
           to
           it
           .
           They
           neither
           grant
           that
           the
           things
           there
           instanced
           are
           Evil
           ,
           as
           paying
           Ththes
           ,
           Marrying
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           hiding
           
           in
           times
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           &c.
           
           (
           Lest
           perhaps
           they
           should
           stumble
           those
           of
           their
           Party
           who
           expect
           that
           Liberty
           .
           )
           Nor
           do
           they
           deny
           that
           those
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           things
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           ,
           defended
           ,
           by
           some
           under
           that
           Plea
           ,
           What
           hast
           thou
           to
           do
           with
           me
           ?
           Leave
           me
           to
           my
           Freedom
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           instead
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           begin
           their
           long
           Answer
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             great
             Noise
             and
             Clamour
             ,
             was
             not
             agoing
             from
             antient
             Principles
             or
             Practices
             ,
             but
             your
             bringing
             in
             new
             things
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Rep.
           They
           say
           not
           right
           .
           The
           ground
           of
           this
           great
           Noise
           and
           Clamour
           was
           ,
           their
           going
           from
           the
           antient
           Fundamental
           Principle
           of
           all
           true
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           ,
           the
           Light.
           They
           went
           from
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           became
           Darkned
           :
           Then
           complained
           they
           wanted
           sight
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           see
           the
           Service
           proposed
           in
           the
           things
           recommended
           .
           But
           as
           little
           sight
           as
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           could
           see
           to
           oppose
           and
           obstruct
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           them
           quietly
           to
           proceed
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           saw
           and
           were
           satisfied
           was
           their
           Duty
           .
           They
           could
           see
           to
           wrangle
           ,
           jangle
           ,
           cavil
           ,
           contend
           and
           disturb
           their
           Brethren
           with
           ungodly
           Speeches
           ,
           and
           very
           unruly
           and
           turbulent
           Behaviour
           ,
           whereby
           they
           raised
           a
           great
           Noise
           and
           Clamour
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           they
           
             ought
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           To
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           they
           were
           left
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           every
           matter
           .
           But
           their
           ungodly
           Speeches
           ,
           and
           unchristian
           Carriage
           ,
           shewed
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           left
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           led
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           in
           page
           39.
           
           
             If
             nothing
             that
             is
             simply
             Evil
             or
             immoral
             can
             be
             charged
             upon
             your
             Brethren
             ,
             will
             you
             to
             make
             way
             for
             Lordship
             and
             Dominion
             over
             your
             Brethren
             ,
             joyn
             with
             the
             Prophane
             and
             Professors
             against
             them
             and
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           No
           :
           But
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           practice
           ,
           confirming
           the
           charge
           of
           Professors
           and
           Profane
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           have
           thereby
           joyned
           with
           both
           against
           Friends
           and
           Truth
           .
           And
           their
           saying
           here
           ,
           If
           nothing
           that
           is
           
             simply
             Evil
             or
             Immorral
          
           can
           be
           charged
           upon
           your
           Brethren
           ,
           &c.
           
           Shews
           how
           easy
           and
           willing
           they
           are
           to
           admit
           this
           Plea
           [
           of
           being
           left
           to
           their
           Freedom
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           For
           a
           defence
           or
           Cover
           for
           those
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           Evils
           before
           instanced
           ,
           as
           
             paying
             the
             Priest
             Tithes
             ,
             Marrying
             by
             a
             Priest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           though
           not
           such
           things
           as
           in
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           World
           are
           accounted
           
             simply
             Evil
             
             or
             Immoral
          
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           Eye
           of
           Truth
           certainly
           Evil
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           our
           principle
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             If
             you
             deny
             that
             you
             impose
             ,
             why
             are
             not
             you
             quiet
             ?
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Friends
           are
           quiet
           .
           But
           the
           Adversaries
           are
           not
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           quiet
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           restless
           ,
           tossed
           ,
           turbulent
           mind
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           continually
           
             devising
             deceitful
             matters
             against
             them
             that
             are
             quiet
             in
             the
             Land.
          
           They
           could
           not
           be
           quiet
           till
           they
           were
           separated
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           be
           quiet
           now
           they
           are
           separated
           :
           but
           ever
           and
           anon
           some
           or
           other
           of
           them
           come
           to
           Friends
           Meetings
           ,
           to
           disquiet
           Friends
           there
           .
           And
           not
           satisfied
           with
           that
           neither
           ,
           they
           scatter
           abroad
           their
           dirty
           Books
           ,
           stuft
           with
           evil
           Surmises
           ,
           sly
           Insinuations
           ,
           envious
           Reflections
           ,
           and
           foul
           Falsehoods
           ;
           like
           those
           of
           Old
           ,
           whom
           the
           Prophet
           compared
           to
           the
           
             troubled
             Sea
          
           ,
           when
           it
           cannot
           rest
           ,
           whose
           Waters
           
             cast
             up
             Mire
             and
             Dirt
          
           ,
           Isa.
           27.20
           .
           
             to
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           21.
           
           Therefore
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           they
           are
           not
           quiet
           ,
           but
           as
           
             raging
             Waves
             of
             the
             Sea
          
           ,
           are
           ever
           and
           anon
           
             foaming
             out
             their
             own
             shame
          
           ,
           like
           those
           whom
           Iude
           complained
           of
           ,
           vers
           .
           13.
           
           Nay
           ,
           so
           averse
           are
           they
           to
           Quietness
           ,
           that
           rather
           than
           want
           pretence
           for
           Strife
           ,
           they
           have
           pickt
           up
           a
           Book
           that
           was
           written
           some
           Nine
           or
           Ten
           years
           ago
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           occasion
           for
           a
           new
           Qarrel
           ,
           or
           to
           revive
           the
           Old.
           
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           page
           4
           ,
           You
           must
           bring
           those
           things
           in
           ,
           about
           which
           the
           Difference
           is
           ,
           either
           as
           Terms
           of
           Communion
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           (
           It
           seems
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           have
           charged
           us
           with
           bringing
           those
           things
           in
           as
           Terms
           of
           Communion
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           yet
           know
           whether
           we
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           )
           If
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             you
             did
             not
             bring
             them
             in
             as
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             ,
             then
             why
             do
             you
             criminate
             your
             Brethren
             as
             evil
             Doers
             ,
             whilst
             you
             have
             nothing
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             refusing
             Compliance
             with
             your
             Opinions
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Not
           to
           enumerate
           all
           we
           have
           against
           them
           ,
           (
           who
           ,
           in
           a
           subdolous
           way
           ,
           still
           call
           themselves
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           gone
           from
           the
           true
           Brotherhood
           ,
           that
           under
           that
           Name
           they
           might
           do
           us
           the
           greater
           mischief
           ,
           )
           we
           have
           more
           against
           them
           ,
           than
           their
           refusing
           Compliance
           with
           what
           they
           scornfully
           call
           our
           Opinions
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           Troubles
           and
           Disturbances
           they
           have
           raised
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           their
           unruly
           ,
           violent
           and
           turbulent
           Oppositions
           ;
           the
           Dissention
           and
           Divisions
           they
           have
           caused
           thereby
           ;
           the
           Rent
           and
           Breach
           they
           have
           made
           ;
           the
           
             open
             War
          
           they
           have
           begun
           ,
           and
           carried
           
           on
           ;
           the
           Separation
           they
           have
           run
           into
           ;
           the
           wicked
           ,
           envious
           Books
           they
           have
           Printed
           ,
           to
           expose
           them
           they
           hipocritically
           call
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           ,
           together
           with
           them
           ;
           the
           Truth
           they
           profess
           ,
           to
           the
           Scorn
           Contempt
           and
           Rage
           of
           the
           wicked
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           they
           are
           Evil-Doers
           .
           And
           so
           they
           also
           are
           in
           suggesting
           ,
           that
           Friends
           brought
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           about
           which
           (
           they
           say
           )
           the
           Difference
           is
           ,
           as
           Terms
           of
           Communion
           .
           For
           that
           is
           false
           .
           We
           brought
           not
           in
           any
           things
           as
           Terms
           of
           Communion
           .
           The
           holy
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           our
           Communion
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           hath
           appointed
           and
           fixed
           the
           Terms
           of
           this
           Communion
           ,
           viz.
           Walking
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           1.7
           .
           But
           I
           would
           gladly
           see
           what
           the
           Adversaries
           will
           assign
           for
           the
           Terms
           of
           their
           Communion
           :
           for
           where
           I
           have
           had
           any
           opportunity
           of
           observing
           them
           ,
           or
           understanding
           their
           ways
           ,
           I
           could
           never
           yet
           find
           or
           learn
           ,
           that
           they
           excluded
           any
           from
           Communion
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           would
           go
           to
           their
           separate
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           rail
           against
           Friends
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           whoever
           shall
           observe
           ,
           with
           an
           indifferent
           Eye
           ,
           what
           they
           lick
           up
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           give
           the
           hand
           of
           Fellowship
           to
           ,
           will
           find
           no
           cause
           to
           suppose
           the
           Terms
           of
           their
           Communion
           to
           be
           ,
           walking
           in
           the
           Light.
           
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           
             We
             are
             sure
             it
             is
             more
             according
             to
             Truth
             ,
             for
             you
             to
             omit
             the
             doing
             of
             what
             you
             may
             believe
             is
             good
             in
             this
             Sense
             ,
             than
             for
             others
             to
             receive
             what
             they
             believe
             is
             wrong
             .
          
           And
           this
           they
           speak
           ,
           in
           order
           (
           as
           they
           pretend
           )
           
             to
             discontinue
             the
             Difference
          
           .
        
         
           Rep.
           They
           state
           not
           the
           Case
           fairly
           on
           either
           hand
           :
           for
           what
           they
           would
           have
           us
           omit
           ,
           they
           call
           only
           what
           
             we
             may
             believe
             is
             good
          
           ;
           whereas
           they
           are
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           declared
           we
           believe
           those
           things
           to
           be
           ,
           not
           only
           good
           ,
           but
           required
           by
           God
           of
           us
           as
           our
           Duty
           .
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           when
           they
           speak
           of
           others
           not
           receiving
           them
           ,
           they
           call
           it
           what
           
             they
             believe
             is
             wrong
          
           ;
           whereas
           they
           have
           not
           adventured
           to
           charge
           those
           things
           with
           being
           positively
           wrong
           ,
           but
           have
           alleadged
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           see
           the
           Service
           of
           them
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           their
           Party
           have
           elsewhere
           stated
           it
           ,
           they
           had
           
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             jealous
          
           ,
           several
           things
           proposed
           were
           not
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           of
           Man
           :
           for
           in
           their
           Birth
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           seemed
           not
           to
           bear
           the
           heavenly
           Image
           .
           There
           is
           some
           ods
           ,
           surely
           ,
           between
           Belief
           and
           Iealousy
           ,
           between
           Believing
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           wrong
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           jealousy
           that
           it
           was
           not
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           of
           Man
           ;
           especially
           
           when
           that
           Jealousy
           hath
           no
           greater
           ground
           than
           a
           seeming
           not
           to
           bear
           the
           havenly
           Image
           .
           Thus
           they
           craftily
           extenuate
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           aggravate
           on
           the
           other
           .
           But
           when
           each
           comes
           to
           be
           rightly
           stated
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           its
           true
           bottom
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           no
           more
           according
           to
           Truth
           ,
           for
           Friends
           to
           omit
           ,
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           which
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           (
           not
           only
           good
           ,
           but
           )
           their
           required
           Duty
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           Adversaries
           to
           receive
           what
           they
           did
           not
           see
           the
           Service
           of
           ,
           but
           were
           jealous
           was
           of
           Man
           ,
           because
           it
           seemed
           not
           to
           bear
           the
           heavenly
           Image
           .
           However
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           more
           according
           to
           Truth
           ,
           for
           the
           Adversaries
           to
           have
           been
           Quiet
           ,
           and
           not
           run
           headily
           against
           what
           ;
           through
           
             want
             of
             sight
          
           and
           true
           Sense
           ,
           they
           were
           jealous
           of
           ;
           than
           either
           for
           them
           to
           have
           made
           the
           Opposition
           ,
           Disturbance
           ,
           Division
           and
           Separation
           they
           have
           made
           .
           Or
           for
           Friends
           to
           have
           omitted
           the
           doing
           that
           good
           ,
           which
           they
           believed
           the
           Lord
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           felt
           him
           by
           his
           Spirit
           leading
           them
           into
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           good
           presence
           owning
           them
           in
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           a
           readier
           way
           could
           hardly
           be
           proposed
           ,
           for
           
             obstructing
             all
             Duty
          
           in
           any
           Society
           ,
           than
           to
           injoyn
           those
           ,
           who
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           their
           Duty
           ,
           to
           omit
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           others
           are
           jealous
           of
           it
           .
           However
           ,
           their
           here
           proposing
           that
           Friends
           should
           omit
           the
           doing
           of
           what
           they
           believe
           is
           good
           ,
           &c.
           as
           a
           way
           or
           means
           to
           discontinue
           the
           Difference
           ,
           shews
           that
           (
           notwithstanding
           their
           loud
           Clamours
           ,
           and
           reiterated
           Outcries
           against
           Friends
           for
           
             Imposition
             ,
             Imposition
             ,
             Imposition
          
           :
           )
           it
           was
           not
           Friends
           imposing
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           gave
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Difference
           :
           but
           it
           was
           Friends
           
             refusing
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             them
             ,
          
           to
           omit
           the
           doing
           of
           their
           believed
           Duty
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           driven
           ,
           by
           their
           impetuous
           Opposition
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           believed
           were
           required
           of
           them
           .
           It
           was
           not
           enough
           to
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           imposed
           on
           themselves
           :
           but
           they
           must
           have
           us
           omit
           the
           doing
           of
           what
           we
           believed
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           our
           Duty
           to
           do
           .
           Was
           not
           this
           Imposition
           on
           their
           parts
           ,
           who
           so
           often
           cry
           out
           of
           being
           imposed
           upon
           !
        
         
           What
           they
           say
           in
           their
           41
           page
           ,
           with
           Allusion
           to
           the
           building
           of
           Babel
           of
           Old
           ,
           and
           Confusion
           of
           Tongues
           that
           ensued
           therupon
           ,
           needs
           no
           more
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           than
           their
           own
           Application
           there
           of
           to
           themselves
           :
           for
           they
           deliver
           it
           in
           the
           first
           Person
           Plural
           
             [
             WE
             .
             ]
             Was
             not
             We
             of
             one
             Language
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             whilst
             We
             
             truly
             travelled
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             But
             when
             We
             found
          
           Shinar
           
             a
             Plain
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             Our
             dwelling
             there
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Truth
             ,
             then
             did
             not
             We
             ,
             as
             others
             before
             Us
             ,
          
           begin
           to
           build
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           this
           they
           appropriate
           to
           themselves
           by
           the
           Advertisement
           they
           have
           given
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           where
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           said
           ,
           
             Where
             the
             Term
             You
             is
             found
             in
             the
             following
             Discourse
             ,
             we
             intend
             the
             Author
             and
             those
             of
             his
             mind
          
           ;
           they
           add
           ,
           
             And
             as
             the
             Term
             We
             is
             also
             used
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             in
             respect
             to
             those
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             the
             Author
             of
             this
          
           (
           that
           is
           their
           )
           Book
           .
           Let
           them
           take
           it
           therefore
           to
           themselves
           ,
           to
           whom
           (
           if
           to
           any
           )
           it
           of
           right
           belongs
           .
           For
           they
           have
           been
           long
           hunting
           for
           a
           Plain
           (
           a
           place
           of
           more
           Room
           ,
           Scope
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           ;
           finding
           Truth
           's
           way
           
             too
             strait
             and
             narrow
             for
             them
          
           )
           and
           at
           length
           have
           found
           one
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           taken
           up
           their
           Dwelling
           ,
           in
           but
           the
           likeness
           of
           Truth
           ,
           if
           in
           that
           .
           They
           have
           built
           up
           a
           Separation
           ,
           which
           they
           designed
           for
           a
           
             lofty
             Tower
          
           ,
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           what
           they
           were
           in
           no
           danger
           of
           ,
           
             In
             position
          
           from
           those
           they
           call
           their
           Brethren
           .
           How
           they
           have
           sped
           in
           their
           undertaking
           ,
           may
           in
           some
           measure
           be
           gathered
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           their
           Fellow-Builders
           in
           that
           work
           ,
           have
           since
           submitted
           to
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Parish-Priests
           (
           to
           go
           no
           further
           .
           )
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           those
           Babel
           Builders
           of
           old
           met
           with
           that
           they
           shunn'd
           ,
           viz.
           to
           be
           
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             &c.
             Gen.
          
           11.4
           ,
           8.
           
           So
           these
           ,
           to
           avoid
           an
           imagined
           Danger
           ,
           of
           Imposition
           from
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           have
           betook
           themselves
           to
           the
           Parish
           Priests
           ,
           where
           
             Imposition
             is
             avowed
          
           .
           How
           far
           they
           are
           divided
           in
           Language
           ,
           while
           some
           are
           mumbling
           their
           Mattins
           in
           the
           old
           Mass-Houses
           ,
           I
           leave
           themselves
           to
           consider
           .
           But
           that
           they
           do
           agree
           ,
           and
           are
           one
           in
           Spirit
           (
           as
           well
           such
           of
           them
           as
           are
           already
           gone
           off
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           as
           such
           as
           are
           not
           yet
           ,
           )
           to
           write
           against
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           to
           Reproach
           ,
           Revile
           ,
           Raile
           at
           ,
           Slander
           ,
           and
           wickedly
           bely
           Friends
           ,
           a
           late
           scurrilous
           Book
           of
           Francis
           Bugg's
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           Iohn
           Pennyman's
           ,
           compared
           with
           others
           written
           by
           other
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           plainly
           shew
           .
           Which
           Books
           came
           out
           so
           near
           in
           time
           with
           that
           I
           am
           now
           Replying
           to
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           an
           Intelligence
           held
           ,
           and
           Correspondence
           carried
           on
           ,
           between
           the
           respective
           Authors
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           page
           41
           ,
           
             For
             you
             to
             call
             such
             Pleas
             as
             those
             ,
             Leave
             me
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             loose
             Pleas
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             We
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             of
             dangerous
             Consequence
             ;
             what
             though
             some
             may
             abuse
             them
             ,
             will
             you
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             freedom
             of
             Speech
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Rep.
           We
           do
           not
           call
           those
           Pleas
           loo●e
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Pleas
           themselves
           (
           which
           we
           acknowledge
           are
           sound
           and
           good
           :
           )
           but
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Spirit
           by
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           to
           which
           ,
           those
           Pleas
           have
           been
           pleaded
           by
           the
           Adversaries
           ;
           which
           was
           by
           a
           loose
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           let
           up
           Looseness
           
             without
             controul
          
           .
           Therefore
           we
           take
           not
           away
           the
           Pleas
           ;
           but
           the
           abuse
           of
           them
           .
           Nor
           do
           we
           take
           away
           freedom
           of
           Speech
           ,
           but
           in
           Truth
           's
           Authority
           reprove
           that
           exorbitant
           Liberty
           of
           Rayling
           at
           ,
           Reviling
           and
           Reproaching
           Friends
           ,
           and
           exposing
           Truth
           to
           the
           Worlds
           contempt
           and
           scorn
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           freedom
           of
           Speech
           .
        
         
           In
           page
           42
           ,
           they
           ask
           ,
           
             Why
             may
             not
             you
             be
             cautioned
             to
             beware
             of
             Formality
          
           ?
        
         
           Rep.
           We
           are
           often
           cautioned
           so
           ;
           as
           they
           that
           frequent
           our
           Meetings
           know
           .
           And
           when
           that
           Caution
           is
           given
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           same
           love
           received
           .
           But
           when
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           Cautioning
           against
           Formality
           ,
           some
           (
           not
           distinguishing
           between
           Formality
           and
           Form
           )
           endeavour
           to
           overturn
           ,
           subvert
           and
           take
           away
           all
           Form
           and
           Order
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           cannot
           receive
           ,
           but
           reject
           ,
           such
           Cautions
           and
           Cautioners
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           they
           come
           not
           from
           ,
           nor
           serve
           .
           the
           God
           of
           Order
           ;
           but
           that
           Spirit
           which
           would
           bring
           all
           into
           disorder
           and
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           In
           page
           43
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Pray
             let
             us
             know
             why
             Truth
             's
             Testimonies
             may
             not
             be
             allowed
             and
             pass
             current
             ,
             where
             the
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             is
             suitable
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           Truths
           Testimonies
           are
           allowed
           ,
           and
           do
           pass
           currant
           among
           Truth
           's
           Followers
           .
           But
           the
           Adversaries
           should
           have
           explained
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           Truth
           's
           Testimonies
           .
           For
           those
           Doctrinal
           Principles
           ,
           delivered
           of
           old
           by
           Truth
           himself
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           by
           his
           inspired
           Followers
           ,
           and
           Recorded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           are
           Truth
           's
           Testimonies
           ,
           especially
           as
           they
           are
           taken
           up
           and
           used
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           gave
           them
           forth
           .
           And
           the
           Testimonies
           that
           proceed
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           speaking
           through
           any
           of
           his
           Servants
           in
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           are
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           Truth
           also
           .
           And
           all
           these
           are
           allowed
           ,
           and
           pass
           current
           amongst
           Friends
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Adversaries
           mean
           ,
           by
           Truth
           's
           Testimonies
           ,
           their
           own
           Testimonies
           ,
           those
           Testimonies
           that
           they
           bring
           ,
           and
           
             thrust
             upon
             Friends
          
           in
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           ask
           why
           those
           Testimonies
           may
           not
           be
           allowed
           and
           pass
           currant
           ;
           the
           Answer
           is
           ,
           
           because
           those
           Testimonies
           are
           not
           Truth
           's
           Testimonies
           ,
           (
           how
           like
           soever
           they
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           )
           neither
           come
           they
           in
           Truth
           's
           way
           .
           They
           proceed
           not
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           but
           from
           that
           Spirit
           that
           Fights
           against
           Truth
           ;
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Dissention
           ,
           Division
           ,
           Disunion
           and
           Separation
           from
           Friends
           in
           Truth
           .
        
         
           In
           page
           45.
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Might
             not
             a
             little
             Charity
             help
             all
             this
             ,
             could
             you
             look
             upon
             such
             as
             trouble
             you
             to
             be
             Conscientious
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             Certainly
             you
             cannot
             think
             that
             all
             is
             wrong
             that
             are
             dissatisfied
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             We
             would
             perswade
             you
             better
             ,
             by
             assuring
             ,
             that
             some
             are
             right
             by
             being
             sincere
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           They
           who
           have
           known
           these
           Troubles
           throughly
           ,
           and
           have
           seen
           and
           observed
           their
           manner
           of
           Troubling
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           Spirit
           they
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           had
           need
           have
           more
           than
           
             a
             little
          
           Charity
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           look
           on
           such
           to
           be
           Conscientious
           .
           Was
           their
           publishing
           Friends
           in
           Print
           to
           be
           Apostates
           ,
           Innovators
           ,
           Setters
           up
           of
           Images
           ,
           Introducers
           of
           Popery
           ,
           Idolaters
           ,
           &c.
           
           An
           Argument
           that
           they
           were
           Conscientious
           ?
           Was
           their
           exposing
           Truth
           and
           Friends
           ,
           by
           their
           printed
           Pamphlets
           ,
           to
           the
           Scorn
           ,
           Contempt
           and
           Derision
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           and
           rendring
           them
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           )
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           a
           token
           of
           their
           being
           Conscientious
           ?
           Was
           their
           shutting
           Friends
           out
           of
           their
           Meting-Houses
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           a
           rightful
           Interest
           and
           Propriety
           ,
           exposing
           antient
           and
           tender
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           some
           their
           nearest
           Relations
           ,
           to
           all
           Extremities
           of
           Weather
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           divers
           years
           together
           (
           as
           at
           Reding
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           )
           an
           Effect
           of
           their
           being
           Conscientious
           ?
           
             O
             barbaroas
             Consciences
             !
             O
             conscientious
             Barbarism
             !
          
           where
           shall
           a
           Parallel
           to
           this
           be
           found
           ,
           unless
           in
           that
           which
           Christ
           foretold
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           Iohn
           16.2
           .
           
             They
             shall
             put
             you
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           
             the
             time
             cometh
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             killeth
             you
             will
             think
             that
             he
             doth
             God
             Service
             .
          
           How
           far
           these
           
             conscientious
             Troublers
          
           have
           answered
           this
           Prophecy
           ,
           let
           themselves
           and
           others
           consider
           .
           Nay
           ,
           have
           they
           not
           been
           worse
           than
           those
           forespoken
           of
           by
           Christ
           ?
           For
           they
           were
           open
           Enemies
           ;
           these
           feigned
           Friends
           and
           false
           Brethren
           .
           Now
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Certainly
             you
             can
             not
             think
             that
             all
             is
             wrong
             that
             are
             dissatisfied
             with
             those
             new
             things
             brought
             in
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             made
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             Reply
          
           ,
           We
           do
           not
           think
           all
           that
           are
           so
           dissatisfied
           
             equally
             wrong
          
           :
           for
           we
           are
           sensible
           those
           Troublers
           have
           ,
           by
           slanderous
           Suggestions
           and
           false
           Insinuations
           ,
           beguiled
           and
           betrayed
           some
           ;
           whose
           Recovery
           
           out
           of
           the
           Snare
           ,
           in
           which
           those
           Troublers
           have
           taken
           them
           ,
           we
           earnestly
           desire
           and
           travel
           for
           .
           But
           though
           we
           do
           not
           think
           all
           alike
           wrong
           ;
           yet
           we
           do
           think
           and
           know
           that
           all
           who
           think
           new
           things
           are
           brought
           in
           and
           made
           Terms
           of
           Cummunion
           with
           Friends
           ,
           are
           
             wrong
             in
             thinking
             so
          
           ,
           whatever
           they
           are
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           
             They
             would
             perswade
             us
             better
             ,
             by
             assuring
             that
             some
             are
             right
             by
             being
             sincere
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Reply
           ;
           If
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           be
           any
           of
           those
           Troublers
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           they
           have
           separate
           Meetings
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           have
           withdrawn
           ,
           and
           
             chosen
             to
             meet
             apart
          
           (
           as
           some
           of
           themselves
           have
           elsewhere
           exprest
           it
           )
           do
           yet
           frequently
           
             thrust
             in
          
           at
           some
           of
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           
             impose
             themselves
          
           upon
           Friends
           for
           Preachers
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           did
           it
           on
           purpose
           to
           disturb
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           trouble
           in
           our
           Meetings
           .
           Can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           contrary
           to
           Sincerity
           than
           this
           !
           Is
           not
           this
           an
           extream
           degree
           of
           Hypocrisie
           !
           Let
           the
           Troublers
           therefore
           give
           over
           their
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           themselves
           are
           sincere
           to
           what
           they
           themselves
           have
           chosen
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           ,
           before
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           give
           assurance
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           They
           bid
           us
           
             Remember
             ,
             They
             obtrude
             nothing
             upon
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           That
           's
           false
           .
           Those
           Troublers
           obtrude
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           their
           Praying
           ,
           upon
           Friends
           (
           which
           they
           know
           ,
           (
           having
           been
           often
           told
           )
           Friends
           cannot
           receive
           :
           )
           than
           which
           ,
           what
           worse
           they
           could
           obtrude
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           And
           where
           they
           have
           had
           strength
           by
           numbers
           ,
           they
           have
           obtruded
           these
           upon
           Friends
           ,
           under
           the
           Penalty
           of
           being
           deprived
           of
           their
           Meeting
           House
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           not
           conform
           to
           this
           Imposition
           .
           And
           because
           Friends
           could
           not
           conform
           thereunto
           ,
           those
           Troublers
           have
           actually
           shut
           Friends
           out
           of
           their
           Meeting-Houses
           ,
           and
           do
           yet
           continue
           to
           keep
           them
           out
           ;
           thereby
           depriving
           Friends
           of
           their
           just
           Right
           .
           Therefore
           when
           any
           of
           those
           Troublers
           shall
           again
           come
           to
           
             obtrude
             themselves
          
           upon
           Friends
           in
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             Remember
             this
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             often
             spared
             those
             that
             are
             wrong
             ,
             for
             the
             sakes
             of
             those
             that
             are
             right
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           We
           know
           he
           hath
           done
           so
           ,
           and
           we
           desire
           he
           may
           do
           so
           still
           :
           but
           we
           leave
           that
           to
           him
           ;
           who
           best
           knows
           to
           whom
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           ,
           to
           extend
           that
           forbearance
           .
           But
           let
           not
           the
           Adversaries
           abuse
           God's
           merciful
           forbearance
           ,
           by
           
             continuing
             in
             the
             wrong
          
           ,
           after
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           them
           sensible
           that
           
             they
             are
             wrong
          
           .
        
         
         
           They
           add
           ,
           
             And
             't
             is
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             Tares
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             grow
             ,
             rather
             than
             destroy
             Wheat
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           And
           't
           is
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Exposition
           of
           his
           Parable
           of
           the
           Tares
           ,
           that
           the
           Field
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           grow
           ,
           is
           the
           World
           ,
           Mat.
           13.38
           .
           This
           is
           a
           good
           Argument
           against
           Persecution
           ,
           or
           
             outward
             Violence
          
           ,
           for
           Religion's
           sake
           .
           Men
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           destroyed
           ,
           pluckt
           up
           ,
           and
           
             rooted
             out
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           are
           Tares
           ,
           or
           
             a
             wrong
             Seed
          
           of
           the
           Enemies
           sowing
           .
           But
           I
           wish
           the
           Adversaries
           would
           speak
           plainly
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           their
           Doctrine
           that
           such
           Tares
           ,
           called
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
             The
             Children
             of
             the
             wicked
             One
             ,
          
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           grow
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Garden
           of
           God
           ,
           after
           they
           are
           discovered
           ,
           discerned
           ,
           plainly
           perceived
           ,
           and
           certainly
           known
           (
           as
           the
           Tares
           in
           the
           Parable
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           were
           )
           to
           be
           Tares
           .
           Ah
           ,
           how
           would
           this
           loose
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           got
           up
           in
           some
           ,
           turn
           Spiritual
           Zion
           ,
           the
           
             inclosed
             Garden
          
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           a
           Plowed-Field
           !
           However
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           
             Their
             applying
             the
             Parable
             of
             Tares
             to
             themselves
             ,
          
           may
           help
           to
           make
           some
           others
           understand
           them
           better
           ,
           than
           hither
           to
           they
           have
           done
           .
           And
           their
           pleading
           for
           a
           Toleration
           for
           Tares
           to
           grow
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           for
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           its
           Members
           ,
           they
           here
           treat
           ;
           not
           of
           the
           World
           :
           )
           may
           give
           some
           a
           further
           sight
           of
           
             their
             Design
          
           for
           
             sheltring
             Evil
          
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           aim
           at
           in
           this
           Plea
           ,
           than
           ever
           they
           had
           before
           .
        
         
           After
           they
           have
           shewed
           the
           utmost
           of
           Immoderation
           in
           managing
           the
           Difference
           on
           their
           own
           part
           ,
           they
           now
           at
           length
           begin
           to
           preach
           Moderation
           to
           Others
           .
        
         
           If
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             this
             Difference
             cannot
             be
             ended
             ,
             —
             manage
             it
             with
             more
             Moderation
          
           (
           they
           might
           have
           added
           ,
           than
           themselves
           have
           done
           )
           
             and
             in
             that
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             shewed
             the
             Lord
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             to
             gather
             different
             apprehensions
             into
             a
             better
             Temper
             .
          
           (
           They
           might
           have
           added
           ,
           than
           Themselves
           have
           hitherto
           been
           in
           .
           )
        
         
           Rep.
           But
           why
           did
           they
           not
           think
           of
           this
           Moderation
           ,
           before
           they
           published
           their
           many
           scandalous
           and
           malicious
           Books
           ,
           to
           the
           defaming
           of
           Truth
           and
           Friends
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           ?
           Why
           did
           they
           not
           preach
           this
           Moderation
           to
           their
           own
           Party
           at
           Reding
           ,
           and
           other
           Places
           ,
           to
           have
           gathered
           them
           into
           a
           
             better
             temper
          
           (
           for
           
             a
             worse
          
           they
           could
           hardly
           have
           been
           in
           )
           than
           to
           keep
           Friends
           out
           of
           their
           Meeting-Houses
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           a
           just
           and
           legal
           Property
           ,
           and
           expose
           them
           ,
           for
           divers
           Years
           together
           ,
           to
           those
           
           hardships
           that
           Heat
           and
           
             Cold
             ,
             Rain
          
           and
           Storms
           of
           Weather
           bring
           ?
           They
           ,
           who
           have
           done
           the
           greatest
           mischief
           by
           
             their
             Immoderation
          
           that
           they
           can
           ,
           begin
           now
           to
           recommend
           Moderation
           to
           others
           .
           And
           they
           ,
           who
           have
           done
           their
           utmost
           to
           
             dishonour
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             ,
             before
             the
             People
             ,
          
           by
           publishing
           their
           
             wicked
             Books
          
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           their
           
             separate
             Meetings
          
           ,
           do
           now
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           exhort
           Others
           to
           Moderation
           ;
           Otherwise
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             you
             will
             dishonour
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             ,
             before
             the
             People
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           
             Hyprocrisie
             in
             grain
          
           .
        
         
           They
           add
           ,
           pag.
           46.
           
           
             You
             must
             agree
             together
             quietly
             ,
             or
             part
             friendly
             ,
             or
             you
             are
             no
             Preachers
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             whatever
             your
             Principles
             of
             Truth
             may
             be
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           To
           what
           end
           do
           they
           propose
           this
           now
           ,
           so
           long
           after
           they
           have
           actually
           
             parted
             from
             us
          
           !
           They
           have
           had
           their
           
             separate
             Meetings
          
           these
           many
           years
           .
           And
           more
           than
           a
           year
           ago
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           gave
           us
           to
           understand
           in
           Print
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           
             chosen
             to
             meet
             apart
          
           ,
           and
           had
           withdrawn
           .
           But
           since
           they
           did
           neither
           
             agree
             quietly
          
           with
           us
           while
           together
           ,
           nor
           did
           
             part
             Friendly
          
           when
           they
           withdrew
           ,
           does
           it
           not
           follow
           upon
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           words
           ,
           that
           
             They
             are
             no
             Preachers
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           whatever
           Principles
           of
           Truth
           they
           may
           hold
           ?
           They
           urge
           the
           Example
           of
           Abraham
           and
           Lot
           ,
           for
           parting
           by
           agreement
           .
           But
           they
           do
           not
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           only
           a
           parting
           of
           outward
           Habitations
           ,
           and
           that
           through
           Necessity
           ,
           because
           the
           place
           was
           not
           large
           enough
           to
           hold
           them
           .
           So
           that
           this
           was
           not
           a
           
             Religious
             parting
          
           ,
           muchless
           a
           parting
           through
           
             Opposition
             of
             their
             Spirits
          
           .
           Yet
           this
           was
           in
           the
           Vncircumcised
           state
           too
           :
           for
           Circumcision
           was
           not
           instituted
           till
           after
           this
           .
           But
           they
           would
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           Lot
           ,
           who
           
             took
             his
             Choice
          
           ,
           and
           parted
           from
           Abraham
           the
           Friend
           of
           God
           ,
           came
           to
           
             great
             Loss
          
           ,
           and
           
             suffered
             deeply
          
           thereby
           .
           For
           though
           ,
           at
           first
           remove
           ,
           he
           pitched
           his
           Tent
           but
           
             towards
             Sodom
             ,
             Gen.
          
           13.12
           .
           yet
           quickly
           after
           we
           find
           him
           settled
           
             in
             Sodom
          
           ,
           chap.
           14.12
           .
           And
           he
           had
           not
           long
           been
           there
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           made
           
             a
             Captive
          
           ,
           and
           was
           glad
           to
           be
           rescued
           by
           him
           he
           had
           parted
           from
           .
           O
           that
           all
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           beguiled
           ,
           betrayed
           and
           led
           away
           by
           this
           Dividing
           Spirit
           and
           its
           Agents
           ,
           would
           consider
           these
           things
           in
           a
           Spiritual
           Application
           ,
           and
           
             beware
             of
             Separating
             from
             God's
             Friends
          
           ;
           lest
           ,
           by
           the
           pleasantness
           of
           the
           Plains
           (
           where
           
             liberty
             ,
             freedom
          
           ,
           room
           and
           scope
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           
             to
             walk
             at
             will
          
           )
           they
           be
           allured
           to
           
           pitch
           their
           Tents
           towards
           mystical
           Sodom
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           drawn
           
             into
             it
          
           !
        
         
           It
           follows
           in
           their
           Book
           ,
           
             But
             why
             cannot
             you
             agree
             together
             ,
             whilst
             you
             own
             one
             and
             the
             same
             righteous
             Principle
             ?
          
        
         
           Rep.
           By
           this
           it
           seems
           as
           if
           owning
           a
           Principle
           ,
           were
           Terms
           of
           their
           Communion
           .
           To
           own
           the
           Principle
           of
           Truth
           ,
           is
           one
           thing
           :
           to
           hold
           it
           ,
           keep
           to
           it
           and
           obey
           it
           ,
           is
           another
           .
           Many
           do
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           the
           other
           .
           Many
           own
           the
           Principle
           of
           Truth
           in
           words
           ,
           that
           never
           came
           into
           Obedience
           to
           it
           :
           and
           some
           that
           have
           departed
           from
           obedience
           to
           the
           Principle
           ,
           have
           yet
           retained
           a
           verbal
           Acknowledgement
           of
           it
           .
           And
           of
           them
           that
           have
           made
           Profession
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           turned
           their
           Backs
           upon
           it
           ,
           how
           few
           are
           there
           that
           do
           not
           own
           the
           Principle
           !
           They
           find
           fault
           with
           something
           or
           other
           in
           the
           Society
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           an
           Out-let
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           thereby
           slip
           out
           ,
           and
           shake
           off
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           uneasie
           to
           the
           Wrong
           ,
           as
           easie
           to
           the
           Right
           .
           But
           they
           commonly
           cry
           up
           the
           Principle
           still
           .
           Do
           not
           
             Pennyman
             ,
             Crisp
          
           and
           Bugg
           own
           in
           words
           the
           same
           righteous
           Principle
           still
           ?
           Let
           me
           turn
           the
           Question
           then
           upon
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           ask
           them
           ,
           Why
           cannot
           you
           and
           those
           men
           agree
           together
           ,
           whilst
           you
           and
           they
           own
           one
           and
           the
           same
           righteous
           Principle
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           why
           cannot
           you
           and
           they
           agree
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           
             contending
             against
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           
             writing
             Books
             against
             Friends
          
           ?
        
         
           They
           add
           ,
           
             You
             came
             out
             together
             ,
             have
             you
             not
             done
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             cannot
             you
             do
             the
             less
             ?
             That
             's
             strange
             .
          
        
         
           Rep.
           That
           's
           not
           so
           strange
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           make
           it
           .
           Israel
           of
           old
           came
           out
           of
           Egypt
           together
           (
           and
           with
           them
           a
           mixt
           multitude
           ,
           Exod.
           12.38
           .
           or
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           a
           great
           Mixture
           .
           )
           But
           all
           they
           that
           came
           out
           together
           ,
           did
           not
           agree
           to
           travel
           on
           together
           .
           No
           ,
           some
           grumbled
           and
           murmured
           at
           the
           Hardships
           in
           the
           way
           .
           Some
           emulated
           and
           repined
           at
           the
           
             superior
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             of
             their
             Brethren
             .
          
           Some
           let
           in
           ,
           and
           cherished
           
             Evil
             Surmises
          
           ,
           and
           
             false
             Iealousies
          
           concerning
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           if
           some
           of
           their
           Brethren
           
             took
             too
             much
             upon
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             lifted
             themselves
             up
             above
             the
             Congregation
             ,
          
           and
           sought
           a
           Principality
           or
           Lordly
           Dominion
           over
           the
           rest
           ,
           Numb
           .
           16.
           
           Thus
           wrought
           the
           subtil
           Enemy
           after
           divers
           manners
           ,
           to
           divide
           ,
           scatter
           and
           turn
           aside
           ,
           some
           after
           one
           manner
           ,
           some
           after
           another
           .
           Some
           were
           
             swallowed
             up
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           and
           perished
           in
           their
           Gain-saying
           .
           
           Some
           were
           for
           
             making
             themselves
             a
             Captain
          
           ,
           (
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Captain
           God
           had
           made
           ,
           )
           and
           for
           
             returning
             again
             into
             Egypt
          
           ,
           the
           Land
           of
           Darkness
           out
           of
           which
           they
           came
           up
           together
           .
           Others
           were
           consumed
           by
           the
           Fire
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           in
           hot
           Indignation
           brake
           forth
           against
           them
           .
           And
           
             all
             the
             Murmurers
             fell
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
          
           Now
           
             all
             these
             things
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           says
           )
           
             hapned
             unto
             them
             for
             Examples
             :
             and
             they
             are
             written
             for
             our
             Admonition
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.11
           .
           Therefore
           
             Murmur
             not
             ye
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             also
             Murmured
             ,
             and
             were
             destroyed
             of
             the
             Destroyer
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           10.
           
        
         
           That
           which
           remains
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           Book
           is
           mostly
           a
           Recapitulation
           ,
           or
           contracted
           Repetition
           of
           their
           foregoing
           Reasonings
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           a
           false
           Hypothesis
           or
           Supposition
           ,
           that
           Friends
           would
           impose
           new
           things
           ,
           as
           matters
           of
           Faith
           and
           terms
           of
           Communion
           ;
           and
           would
           bring
           in
           blind
           Obedience
           ,
           by
           pressing
           Conformity
           before
           Conviction
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           which
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           ,
           to
           his
           Satisfaction
           ,
           refuted
           before
           .
           That
           therefore
           I
           may
           not
           swell
           this
           Book
           with
           unnecessary
           Repetitions
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           recommend
           to
           the
           Reader
           's
           Observation
           ,
           what
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           Outcry
           against
           bringing
           in
           new
           things
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           the
           Adversaries
           themselves
           grant
           ,
           in
           page
           48.
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             Any
             Particular
             ,
             or
             any
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             may
             offer
             what
             is
             new
             ,
             if
             they
             sincerely
             believe
             it
             good
             and
             Serviceable
             ,
             without
             breach
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             Communion
             ;
             but
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             we
             cannot
             find
             to
             the
             bringing
             of
             new
             things
             in
             ,
             as
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             terms
             of
             Communion
             ,
             that
             any
             Assembly
             have
             any
             more
             power
             than
             a
             particular
             Person
             .
          
        
         
           Rep
           ,
           What
           Power
           an
           Assembly
           may
           have
           more
           than
           a
           particular
           Person
           ,
           I
           list
           not
           here
           to
           dispute
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           not
           (
           like
           them
           )
           
             pick
             occasion
          
           of
           Debate
           and
           Quarrelling
           .
           But
           since
           Friends
           have
           not
           offered
           any
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           the
           Adversaries
           except
           against
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           new
           things
           ,
           as
           matters
           of
           Faith
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           as
           terms
           of
           Communion
           ;
           but
           have
           only
           offered
           such
           things
           as
           they
           
             sincerely
             believe
             are
             good
             and
             Serviceable
          
           :
           let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           that
           Friends
           have
           herein
           done
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           the
           Adversaries
           here
           grant
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           by
           any
           Particular
           ,
           or
           any
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Community
           ,
           without
           breach
           of
           Unity
           or
           Communion
           .
           The
           Breach
           therefore
           of
           Unity
           and
           Communion
           that
           now
           is
           betwixt
           them
           and
           Friends
           ,
           must
           lie
           ,
           and
           doth
           ,
           at
           the
           Adversaries
           Door
           ,
           who
           (
           by
           the
           heady
           ,
           willful
           ,
           violent
           and
           turbulent
           Opposition
           they
           made
           ,
           to
           obstruct
           and
           hinder
           
           Friends
           from
           proceeding
           on
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           and
           practice
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Friends
           sincerely
           believed
           ,
           and
           do
           yet
           believe
           ,
           to
           be
           good
           and
           Serviceable
           )
           have
           run
           themselves
           into
           
             open
             War
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Print
           ,
           against
           Friends
           ,
           and
           into
           
             open
             Division
          
           and
           Separation
           from
           Friends
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           
             They
             have
             broken
             themselves
             off
          
           from
           the
           Unity
           ,
           Communion
           and
           Society
           of
           Friends
           ,
           both
           inwardly
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           outwardly
           also
           in
           Religious
           Exercises
           .
           The
           Lord
           (
           if
           it
           be
           his
           good
           pleasure
           )
           give
           them
           yet
           a
           clear
           sight
           ,
           and
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           great
           Evil
           ,
           and
           Mischief
           they
           have
           done
           against
           God
           ,
           his
           Truth
           and
           People
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           sense
           thereof
           they
           may
           be
           truly
           humbled
           ,
           and
           bowed
           down
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           such
           an
           honest
           and
           sensible
           Acknowledgment
           thereof
           ,
           as
           may
           evidence
           their
           sincere
           Repentance
           ,
           that
           ,
           through
           Judgment
           ,
           they
           may
           find
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           obtain
           Remission
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Of
           the
           Mistakes
           committed
           in
           Printing
           ,
           the
           most
           material
           that
           have
           been
           yet
           observed
           ,
           are
           here
           noted
           to
           be
           Corrected
           .
           Others
           of
           less
           moment
           ,
           as
           mis-spellings
           ,
           mis-placing
           of
           Letters
           ,
           or
           Stops
           ,
           the
           Reader
           is
           desired
           to
           amend
           in
           reading
           .
        
         
           PAge
           10.
           line
           21.
           read
           
             is
             in
          
           .
           pag.
           20.
           line
           8.
           r.
           reprove
           .
           l.
           13.
           for
           immoral
           ,
           r.
           Evil
           p.
           22.
           l.
           33.
           for
           
             not
             yet
          
           ,
           r.
           
             nor
             yet
          
           .
           p.
           23.
           l.
           25.
           after
           dispensation
           ,
           make
           Comm●
           .
           p.
           40.
           l.
           13.
           f.
           present
           ,
           r.
           recent
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           Iohn
           6.56
           .
           p.
           50.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           Peter
           .
           p.
           52.
           l.
           9.
           f.
           
             of
             Evil
          
           ,
           r.
           
             for
             Evil.
          
           p.
           63.
           l.
           12.
           f.
           prevent
           ,
           r.
           pervert
           .